From Boring To Very Exciting 2

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

From Boring To Very Exciting 2From Boring To So Very Exciting #2————————————Mark’s Side————————————Sunday* About 2 months before the wedding we talked about not fucking or even playing with each other as much to make our wedding night special. It had been a long time since Traci had her pussy special like I loved it and I gave up trying to figure out how to get it that way. Her tiny pussy was tight as ever and the night we talked about cutting down sex Traci told me she even tried to make her pussy like I wanted it. She had even tried using her little fist on her pussy just to try to loosen it up for me. Traci said she did it three or four times and I did remembered a couple times she felt just a little loose but not by much. I couldn’t believe how much she loved me that she would actually use her fist like that and I told her it had to come natural. I kissed her a long kiss and told her that even if she got herself loose like that there wouldn’t be any of that natural cream her pussy creates. Her pussy only has that cream when something turns her on so much that it gets her that way. I held her tight and begged her not to use her fist on herself anymore because she could hurt herself doing that. I loved her too much for her to hurt herself like that just to make me happy. * Traci was holding me around my neck and lightly kissing it and whispered she just wanted to see me happy. My heart overflowed with love for the girl that would hurt her own pussy just to make me sexually happy. That was when I came up with the idea to shut down all sex until the wedding night and told her about it saying that it would make the wedding night so much more amazing for both of us. I smiled and told her that we both would be so horny we would fuck all night long and into the next morning even. Traci pouted at me saying that she didn’t want to go two months without us at least fooling around with each other a little. I told her if it got to be too much for her that I would go down on her just a little bit to release the pressure of the horniness so she wouldn’t go crazy. I smiled as I told her to just let me know when it got to be too much and I would take care of it for her. Traci smiled and softly whispered that it wouldn’t be fair to me if I just went down on her because I might have the same problem once in a while too. Then she said that when I got too much pressure in my balls that she would be more than happy to take the pressure away and giggled smiling at me. I told her it was a deal that if I got too horny I would let her know about it and she would do the same. I was so tired of taking care of it myself like I did for so many years before we met.* Traci gave me a really sexy kiss and asked me when it was supposed to start. I told her I guess now and she lowered her eyes and softly whispered ok and looked really sad. Then Traci looked up at me and she smiled asking me softly what if she wakes up in the middle of the night with her pussy a mess after she has a hot dream. I told her if that ever happened I wanted to know right away because I would love to just smell her with that smell she has only when she is super horny. I told her she only has that smell after we mess around a lot after we fuck sometimes or if she wakes up with her pussy messy. She smiled and asked me if she really had a smell like that and I told her only when those two things make it happen. I told her I called it her really horny smell and it is so erotic to me. She giggled and asked me what turned me the most when she was messy like that and stood there with the sexiest smile on her cute face. * I gave her smiling lips a light kiss and then whispered the smell was intoxicating to me and I loved it so much. Then I chuckled and told her I loved how swollen her pussy is when she is messy like that and gave her lips another light kiss. I gave her another light kiss after I told her that when her pussy is like that it feels so loose and relaxed and it lets me know it wants me to fuck it because it loves my cock. Then I chuckled and told her what I liked the most was how she has the sweetest cream inside her pussy and it taste sexy as hell to me and that was my favorite part of it. I smiled and told her sometimes she seems to keep creaming on my mouth because there seems to be so much inside her tiny pussy sometimes. I told her she really seems to be completely relaxed as I suck out and savor all of that sexy erotic girl cum slowly and there is no mistaking she really enjoys it when I do it.* Traci hugged me and whispered in my ear with her face tight to mine that I make her pussy so happy all the time even when it wasn’t as special. Traci giggled and told me her pussy is so happy whenever I’m inside it with my cock or doing anything else to her as she sucked on my neck softly. When she loosened her hold on me Traci leaned back in my arms smiling at me with her hands on the back of my neck. Traci looked so sexy and cute like that and that girl knew how cute she looked when she did that. She asked me if that cream was really my favorite part and giggled as she waited for my answer. I smiled and told her when her pussy gets really hot while she sleeps and dreams those hot dreams it makes her sweat mix with her pussy juice creating that creamy girl cum I love. I kissed her lightly saying I loved that salty creamy taste the most out of all of it for sure but I still liked everything else about her sexy messy pussy. I chuckled and told her that salty sweaty flavor mixed with her thicker creamy juice is the most erotic and sexy thing to me out of all of those things about her messy pussy. I told my little sexy girl that when I taste her pussy like that and she creams in my mouth it sometimes even seems to come out of her in thick globs almost like my cum comes out of my cock. I smiled and said it turns me on more than anything else ever did or even could. * Traci looked at me with a sad face telling me softly that she really has been trying to make her pussy that way for me but it just wasn’t working out yet. She whispered that there seems to be something she lost and can’t seem to find something to replace it yet. Traci softly told me she has really looked for what she lost because it really makes her pussy feel good and it is more fun for her than it is for me. I thought she was going to cry and I pulled her close and held her tight to me telling her it would happen soon and when it does we both will love it. I whispered in her ear that she has to stop worrying about it and when it happens it will happen. She let her face lie against my chest and softly said she would really like to make me the happiest man again like I use to be and I chuckled. She smiled and told me that if she could make her pussy that way every night for me she would because she really does love it when I go down on her messy pussy. I told her if she ever could get it that way every night I would like that and said if she ever figured out how to do it just to go ahead and do it. Traci smiled and told me it makes her feel better since I gave her permission to make her pussy messy now and giggled at me softly. I held her and told her I loved her pussy even if it never got messy like that again because I loved her no matter how her pussy was. But I wouldn’t complain if she was messy like that every time I got home from work and Traci smiled strangely at me and just said she would do it like I wanted her to soon as she can.* I pulled her face up and lightly kissed her lips and then she whispered we both are so much happier when her pussy is messy like that. I told her again to stop using her fist on herself before she hurts herself and Traci said ok softly and whispered it didn’t work anyway. I sat her on the bed and Traci looked so sad and I slowly slid her panties down and she looked at me and told me that I said that I didn’t want to do it anymore until we were married. I told her with a smile on my face that it wouldn’t hurt for me to play with her one last time just to make her smile again. Traci giggled and told me maybe it would be good for her to do to me also and then told me it was up to me. I smiled and told her I would need it after I get done with her because my cock will be sticking out hard as a rock.* I stood her up and took all her clothes off and put her sitting on the bed naked and she asked me if it would be better to shut the door. I knew that nobody was here and said I wanted the door open to make if even more fun for us and said it will be like we are married already. She whispered that Ted was watching and I made her lay back on the bed putting her slender legs spread on my shoulders with me on my knees. I knew Ted wasn’t home yet and I suddenly had an idea to go along with her teasing fantasy she seemed to want to play with me today. I told her I invited my brother to watch us because he keeps telling me he wanted to see her naked. I smiled at Traci and said he was my brother so I wanted to do it for him. She softly said she never knew I wanted somebody to watch and I told her it would make him have to beat off in his bedroom after he saw her naked. And with me playing with her like this he was going to be so turned on by time we were done and chuckled at her. I had two fingers inside her and she quickly got really wet and her juice was coating my fingers and Traci softly moaned saying it just surprised her. I told her that Ted was bothering me so much and I knew she would enjoy it and smiled up at her.* Traci whispered that she didn’t know I had such a kinky mind and said it didn’t really bother her if he watched us and giggled at me. I liked that she was doing some kind of fantasy with me so I softly told her maybe next time I would let him help me with her pussy. I softly asked her if it would bother her if I let him have a turn later with her pussy. I licked her hard clit and she quivered and moaned and softly whispered I guess not if that was what you wanted. I gave that little hard clit a gentle suck and pulled my two fingers out and put the pinky with the other two sliding three inside that tight little opening and a flood of juice ran out on my hand. Traci had her head raised with her eyes open with a smile on her face as she kept looking at the door. I loved how she kept the fantasy so real like going along with what I was saying and I didn’t know she had some kind of exhibition fantasy. I whispered that it would turn on Ted while he watched and he would probably start jacking off pretty soon and Traci giggled and softly said he already was. Traci whispered he was really big and I asked her if a big cock was interesting to her and she softly said I don’t know. I gave her hard clit another stronger longer suck and she moaned out oh god and I felt her thighs shake on my shoulders. * Traci moaned and softly told me it turned her on a lot that I wanted my brother to see her naked and played with like this. She moaned softly and said I should have told her before that I had fantasies about this because this was really fun for her too. I never thought about it before really but when I saw how turned on Traci was about the fantasy I wanted to keep it going as long as I could. I told her I always fantasized that other guys saw her when I had her naked and playing with her and I should have told her that before. Then I realized that it turned me on a lot by how much it turned her on most likely. I kept fucking her with my fingers as her pussy got even wetter and slicker as I licked and sucked on it. I wanted to keep her going and told her that I knew it would be fun if somebody got to see what a sexy little hot body she has. I whispered I didn’t know it would turn her on so much or I would have done it months ago. Traci let out a really long loud moan and softy said oh god in an excited voice as her hips were fucking at my hand. I pulled my fingers out and another flood of juice ran out of her. When I started trying to push them all I was licking her hard clit and watching her lying there on the bed with her mouth open moaning with her arms out pulling on the blanket hard. I kept turning my hand and wiggled it as it slowly stretched her pussy open and Traci groaned out oh god yes and her head arched lifting her shoulders off the bed slightly. * I kept watching and I noticed her nipples were really hard and sticking out a half inch at least when she let herself down flat on the bed again. She was smiling at the doorway again with her eyes in slits and I knew the fantasy really had her turned on. Her pussy suddenly seemed to relax and my fingers stretched her pussy around them as they started to go in deeper. I watched her stomach jump and felt her pussy gripping my hand tighter for a second. Then when she gasped out oh god yes I felt my cock jump and my balls tingle. Traci whispered that she had to admit Ted’s cock did interest her because it was so big and looked really thick. It was so hot watching her act out this fantasy as I kept wiggling my hand and turning it back and forth stretching that tight tiny hole in her pussy. I was shocked when Traci started pushing her pussy at my hand and it relaxed more and my hand slid inside her farther. The only thing that stopped it was my thumb or my fingers would have touched her womb. * I felt her pussy have a soft spasm on it when she gasped and groaned out oh god yes Mark I love it. I watched through her sexy little bush as her head turned side to side on the bed with her mouth open and it sounded like a long wail coming out. I softly asked her if she was interested in Ted’s cock because it would stretch her open going inside her. When I started fucking her pussy with my hand I watched her arch up from the bed again softly gasping and groaning. Traci didn’t say anything and I softly whispered I bet her pussy would like that big cock sliding in and out of it when I’m done and maybe she would have another orgasm on it. Then with every slow thrust in her pussy with my hand she would moan out oh god yes and her pussy was so slippery my hand slid easily even though her pussy gripped it tightly. * It was so sexy and hot when Traci softly asked me if I was going to let Ted see her cum broken up with her moans and oh gods. I softly said that he had to see how wild she cums so it doesn’t scare him when he takes his turn with her after I get done and leave for work. I kept the fantasy going and I softy said he must be stroking his cock faster while he watched her getting closer and another oh god came out. I felt her pussy spasm hard once and I wanted to keep it going so I softly told her Ted needed to know how wild she gets when she is having fun. I whispered that I might let him take his turn when I was at work tonight so he can take his time with her. I chuckled and told her I hoped Ted didn’t wear out her pussy with just the two of them horny and alone without anybody to bother them tonight. I softly asked her if she thought his cock was too big for her tight pussy and I felt her whole body shudder as she whispered she didn’t think so while her half open eyes were looking at the door. I watched her stomach jump and her pussy had another strong spasm on my hand and I whispered they would have all day and night. I softly whispered I wished I could watch when he stretches her tiny pussy the first time he slid inside her because I bet she cums before he even had all of it inside her. * I thought it was so hot when she raised her head with her eyes open in slits like she was actually looking at Ted in the door and smiling at him constantly. She was making the fantasy so hot and my cock was hard as a rock watching how the fantasy turned her on so much. I sucked on her clit hard for a long time as she quivered there looking at the doorway through those slits and her eyes softly shut. Then I softly asked her if she would let him do whatever he wanted to because I told him he could and she shook her head yes quickly and whispered she loved me so much. I whispered that she better still be horny for me when I get home or I won’t let Ted take any more turns with her while I was at work after tonight.* Suddenly Traci rose up off the bed and held my head with her hands wrapped around the back of it. She seemed to be leaned back gasping and shaking as I kept licking her clit fast while I fucked her with my fingers fast. Then she stiffened up with her stomach sucked in before it suddenly jumped back out and I felt her start gripping my fingers hard with each spasm as she started cumming. Her mouth was open as she wailed out loudly and I never saw her have such a strong orgasm like that and I was shocked and amazed. I was so glad the house was empty because she was almost screaming and her whole body would jerk with each strong spasm and it lasted a long time. She pulled herself forward half on top of my head caressing it while she kept cumming hard gasping when each spasm hit. After a while her spasms got softer and more time passed between them as she got quieter and was just softly moaning. When it seemed like her orgasm was almost completely done Traci softly giggled and told me I really surprised her today and she loves me so much. * When she fell back on the bed I raised my head and she had a big smile on her face giggling at me and told me this was really crazy and admitted she really is enjoying it. I smiled at her and Traci told me she didn’t know what a dirty mind I had and I said I could tell she needs it. She giggled for a minute and then rose and wrapped her arms around me kissing me a real long sexy kiss and her tongue touched everything in my mouth while we kissed. When she pulled her lips away she held me tight with her face on my shoulder and whispered that she would do any kinky thing I asked of her. She whispered she was nervous about it at first but if I was sure I wanted her to do that she would try anything I wanted her to try. Traci softly asked me what made me come up with this and I told her I just know what she wanted and it looks like she needed it really badly. I chuckled when Traci giggled and softy said she didn’t know that I could tell what she wanted and needed. Then she whispered I have her as excited as the first time we made love and I really had her pussy excited about all of this.* Traci picked her head up off my shoulder and said it was her turn to take care of me and had me get up standing in front of her. She opened my jeans and slid them down and got up on her knees on the bed as she pulled my boxers out at the top. Traci smiled up at me as she held my boxers out with one hand and slowly slid down in my boxers with the other hand. When she stopped and held my hard cock in her soft hand giggling up at me Traci whispered she loved it when I cum in her mouth. Traci softly whispered that Ted wasn’t interested in watching her suck my cock because he left when her orgasm slowed down and smiled really sexy. I smiled when she kept the fantasy going still and I was enjoying the fantasy. I softly said she should show him how good she is with her mouth tonight when I send him in to take his turn with her pussy until I get home. I asked her if she thought her pussy and mouth could handle a cock that big. Traci smiled and said maybe but said she couldn’t do what she does with me and whispered he was too big and giggled at me. I smiled and told her if she practices with him while I’m at work from now on that she should be able to do anything with him in a few weeks. Traci giggled and told me that she would try and would have to practice a lot with him for a while and I smiled at her and told her that was fine with me.* I didn’t like how she had his cock bigger than mine in her fantasy really but I was enjoying playing along with her as she fantasized. I loved it when her fingers wrapped around my cock holding it softly as she pulled my boxers down to my ankles with her other hand. I moaned when I felt her flicking her tongue on the tip of my cock and she giggled up at me. Traci held it softly as she licked it all over and fondled my balls in her other hand telling me I had her really excited about all of this. My legs shook when her lips locked on my shaft behind that sensitive head and she sucked hard as I felt her tongue licking the head of my cock deep in her mouth and I lost it right then. I groaned as my balls shot a spurt in her sucking mouth and I heard her choke a little before she slid her mouth down my cock sucking hard. Traci sucked hard and kept swallowing the cum my balls were shooting out in trying to fill her mouth. I felt like my legs were rubber and I put my hands on her head as I groaned with each spurt out of my balls. I was in ecstasy as she kept sucking and swallowing all the cum my balls sent into her mouth and then down her throat. Her blowjobs got so much better soon after the trip I made without taking her and coming back to her fantastic messy pussy for the first time. I kept fantasizing that I was playing in her messy pussy when she first started playing with my cock and it must have been the thing that sent me over the edge so quickly. I stood there with my rubber legs wobbling as my sexy little fiancé sucked down all my cum as I kept groaning. Traci sucked every drop from my cock and balls before she used her tongue to lick me completely clean.* I was standing there shaking with my eyes closed still thinking how awesome it would be if my sexy little Traci had her pussy special today while I was going down on her. I didn’t even open them when I felt her take her hand off my cock and suddenly she was pulling me down and started kissing me for a really sexy long kiss. I wrapped my arms around her slender little naked body and held her in them tightly while we kissed a long passionate kiss. When Traci pulled her lips away I opened my eyes and she had the biggest smile I ever saw on her face. She hugged my face to her face and whispered she loved the man she was going to marry with all of her heart. I softly whispered to her I loved her from the first time I ever saw her and said I couldn’t love her any stronger than I do right now. Traci gave me another kiss and then I held her in my arms with her face against my chest and I had to tell her I needed to get ready for work and reminded her it was Sunday. Traci softly whined and wanted me to take the night off and she didn’t mind if I watched her with Ted and I loved how she kept the fantasy going. I told her we needed as much money as I could make so we could get a place of our own so I had to work as much as possible.* She finally pouted out a soft ok and I slid my clothes off and I got into my work clothes. As I got ready Traci was telling me she was going to get some of her clothes and other things she needed and would be here when I got home to her and would probably be really tired. I kissed her and then told her it would be like we were married and she giggled and reminded me that we weren’t supposed to have any more sex of any kind and asked me if I was going to be home before midnight because it would still be the last day. I reminded her that I was working late until the wedding to make overtime money and wouldn’t get out until after one thirty in the morning. Traci pouted again and I told her I would give her a goodnight kiss when I got home if she was worn out and sleeping from everything while I was gone. She giggled and said she hoped she could handle it today and told me she wouldn’t hold back at all. She told me she would just lie in bed playing with herself to stay awake unless she was still busy doing what I wanted her to. I kissed her and whispered her arm will get tired so maybe I should tell Ted he had to last a long time tonight. Traci giggled and told me I was really nasty today and she really liked how crazy I was as she smiled at me. I gave her a light kiss and told her I would think about what all she might do after I leave iand told her I loved her. * Traci looked so excited standing there naked still so I closed the door and walked downstairs smiling to myself just thinking of her wild fantasy she did about Ted. When I walked out the front door I saw Ted’s truck parked in the driveway and I thought that was really close and we got done just in time. I was glad he was probably in the garage like usual so I wouldn’t have to talk to him. I drove off and smiled when I remembered the door of the bedroom was open and it would have been strange if he had come upstairs while we were doing that fantasy about him and laughed loudly in my car. I kept thinking about the fantasy and wondered if Traci would take it a little farther with me tonight when I got home. I actually got turned on thinking about her naked and Ted seeing her as I played with her. I thought it would be fun for both of us if she would tease him and maybe flash him a little bit once in a while to take the fantasy farther. After seeing how she got so turned on playing the fantasy I thought for sure she would have fun taking it farther. I just hope Traci wouldn’t get upset if I asked her to do a game like that on him and figured she would do it because she really got turned on today. I thought about it and I wished that Ted actually was really standing there so he could see how sexy she was and what a hot little body my fiancé had.* I thought about it while I was working and I even imagined getting up while he stood there and let him see her tiny wet pussy before I went back down on her again. Then I imagined that he tapped me on the shoulder saying to watch for a while. I let him go down and play with Traci’s pussy while I watched him use his mouth to give her a fantastic orgasm. All night at work I kept thinking about it and kept taking it farther in my mind. After work on the way home I even stopped and shut off the car and got out and walked around the car. I had to because I fantasized that I let Ted take a turn while I stood and watched and he even fucked her in front of me. It was on a dark road and I walked over off the road and stood next to a tree and pulled out my rock hard cock. I spit in my hands enough and closed my eyes and imagined that I was watching him working on my cute little Traci’s pussy with his mouth and tongue. Then I imagined him trying to work his cock into her tiny pussy and I imagined it was huge like Traci said during the fantasy. Ted kept turning back to me telling me it was going to take some time getting her little tight pussy to relax enough to take his huge cock. In my fantasy he told me I was a lucky man to have such a hot little piece of ass to fuck all the time. I smiled at him and told him if she liked how his huge cock felt inside her pussy that I didn’t mind if he fucked her every night I worked until the wedding. Traci kept trying to help him get his cock deeper inside her and told me she always wanted to fuck a giant cock like his and just kept thanking me for letting her try it. I had to stop stroking my cock as I leaned against the tree so I could keep the fantasy going before I came. I got down on my knees and watched closely as they both worked to get his cock inside her sloppy wet tiny pussy. When it finally had her pussy stretching out as it started going inside her Traci closed her eyes softly and whispered that it felt better than she imagined it would and was softly moaning oh god over and over.* I had my face just an inch from her pussy as he finally had her stretched tight on that giant head on his cock and I watched Traci cumming wildly before he even got his cock inside her. Ted was grinning at me and I told him to keep pushing it in and ignore her orgasm and I watched as her inner lips snapped tight on that thick rod of his behind that big head. Traci’s pussy was swollen up big and as I watched him going deeper I could see the huge cock bulging out her skin in the shape of the head of his cock perfectly on her pelvis. I watched that bulging outline of his huge cock go past her little bush and it didn’t stop until it was three or four inches past her bush with the outline of his cock just under her skin. Ted said she took the whole foot long cock and asked me if he could fuck her now and Traci was gasping and groaning begging me to let him fuck her now. I smiled and told Ted to fuck her brains out now as I watched closely. Traci started cumming again when Ted started fucking her hard and fast and I was so close the juice from her pussy was splashing on my face. I started stroking my cock again leaning against the tree and it just took a few seconds for me to start cumming on the ground by my feet. I groaned as I shot my cum out and stood there shaking until my orgasm was done and the fantasy of Traci fucking Ted’s huge cock left my mind for a little while. * I leaned against the tree with my eyes closed and held my still throbbing cock in my hand with my cum dripping from it still. I started wondering if I was some kind of freak imagining my girl fucking another man’s cock let alone it was my brother’s cock. And I even imagined that she wanted him to fuck her with it right there in front of me and even begged for it. Then I hurried and got my cock back in my pants and hurried to the car and started driving home again. I thought it was the hottest thing I ever imagined as I drove. I just couldn’t believe that the fantasy had my asshole brother in it fucking my little sexy angel. But it was Traci that made the whole thing happen because she started it with her fantasy today. I just wished it was somebody else that was fucking her in my mind but it had to be my brother because her fantasy had it as him. Another thing that bothered me was his cock was big just like Traci said it was and a lot bigger than mine and I was really jealous of him. But it was only her fantasy.* When I got home I went right through the kitchen because I wanted to give Traci a kiss goodnight like I promised. There were no real lights on in the house and I didn’t have a problem because I grew up there and didn’t even have to go slow. I was at the corner to go to the stairs and I heard a voice say a soft Mark and nothing else and it stopped me. It came from behind me somewhere and it sounded like it was coming from the living room so I turned and looked. I knew it was Traci by her voice and I saw her in the dark sitting on the couch I just walked by. I never looked for anyone there as I went by so I went over and sat next to her and she had her legs curled up on the couch on the other side from where I sat. I saw she had her fluffy robe on and when I got close to her face I could tell something had her really upset. I took her in my arms and held her tight for a few minutes not saying anything. She cuddled up to me tight and her face felt wet when she put it tight against my cheek and I knew she was crying.* I asked her softly what was wrong and she whispered to me she was really sorry and asked me if I could forgive her and I had no idea what she was talking about. So I just told her she had nothing to be sorry about at all and nothing she could do would make it that way. Traci whispered that she was so sorry for sounding like she was some kind of slut today and I asked her when she did that. She still wouldn’t look at me and kept her eyes looking down and she whispered it was when we were messing around in the bedroom before I left for work. I gently took her chin in my hand and lifted it up and Traci turned away from me and for the first time I sternly told her to look at me right now. Traci slowly turned her face to me and whispered she knew I hated her and I held her chin and lightly kissed her lips. Then I softly said I will never let anyone tell me I was mad at her or hated her and even she could never say that to me. I told her never again say something like that because she never gives me a reason to feel that way. I told her all she does is love me so much and it melts my heart every second I see her and I just feel like I’m so full of love for her.* I gave her a light kiss on her lips again and just smiled at her and she didn’t say anything and just looked at me still scared. I asked her if it was about her fantasy today and told her I loved it and I loved how she kept our sex life exciting. I lifted her chin again and gave her another light kiss and softly told her I really enjoyed it and it turned me on a lot. I told her I almost messed up when I saw Ted’s truck in the driveway and she asked me how. I explained that I was going to have Ted go up and tell her he was there for his turn and asked her what she would have done if he did that. Traci giggled and told me that she would have known that I told him to do it so she would have let him have his turn. I asked her if she would have stopped him after the first time and she smiled and told me that he wouldn’t have said his turn was just once so she would have done what he said I told him. I told her I had a deal for her and then chickened out when she kept asking me what it was. I was going to tell her if she ever finds a big cock that she should go ahead and find out if it was what she fantasized about. My part was that I wouldn’t get mad about it when she did do it but I just couldn’t tell her the deal yet.* I chuckled and told her the way she kept looking at the doorway like he was really there made it seem so real and it really turned me on each time she did it. I gave her a long kiss and then she held my face against her wet face and I whispered I enjoyed it more than her really. I heard Traci softly giggle and she whispered asking me what I enjoyed the most about it. I kissed her little arm and softly whispered I enjoyed it so much and that it should show by how I kept going along with it. I told her I was the one that said she should fuck him and chuckled as I grinned at her telling her I enjoyed the whole thing. I told her the whole thing was all her imagination that made it work and I didn’t have the imagination to come up with something like that. I chuckled and told her I guess I was lucky I didn’t tell Ted to tell her that because she would be asleep right now completely worn out from him taking his turn and Traci giggled with a big smile. I held her tight and kissed her neck lightly wanting to tell her about the deal but didn’t have the guts to do it.* After I held her against me without her responding to me I thought I would show her it didn’t bother me about the fantasy. I asked her if she practiced like I asked her to and smiled at her waiting for her to go along with it. Traci smiled and told me she remembered telling me she would do anything I wanted so she already answered it. I told her again she made it seem like she was really looking at somebody today in the doorway. I chuckled and told her she made me believe it enough where I almost turned to look a couple times. Traci giggled softly and told me she really wanted it to seem real to me once I told her that I invited Ted to watch. She gave me a long kiss and when she moved I faintly could smell that sexy smell and my heart skipped a beat. I knew I didn’t fuck her today so it could only mean one thing. I smiled at her and asked her if she played with herself tonight before she fell asleep. Traci softly giggled and told me she had to because I really had her turned on today. Then I smiled and asked her if she had a hot dream and Traci softly asked me why. I told her I can smell she had one and I told her it could only mean one thing.* After Traci didn’t say anything for a few seconds I pulled her down on her back on the couch and got my hand inside her robe on her stomach. I was about to slide down in her panties she had on and she grabbed my arm and told me we weren’t supposed to do any sex. I softly said her pussy hasn’t been like this in months and I have to just feel her through her panties to see if I wasn’t just imagining it. Traci softly said I love you and took her hand off my arm and I slowly slid my shaking hand down her stomach to her panties. As I slid my hand down the outside of her panties Traci spread her legs a little. I just rubbed the outside of her panties at her crotch and she felt so warm and the panties were really wet. They actually even felt sticky like it was soaking through the cotton panties she had on. I told Traci to please let me go down on her and I reminded her that the special pussy wasn’t to be kept from me and the no sex rule had it exempt. I said I would just go down on her and I promised I wouldn’t try to fuck her if she let me just lick up all her thick juice. I begged her telling her I missed how her pussy creams in my mouth so much when it gets like this. Traci just looked at me for a minute then giggled softly and told me she would get on the floor first so it wouldn’t mess up the couch.* I moved and let her by and she walked around the coffee table taking off her robe and I saw she had yellow go to school type panties on. They cover her body a lot more than the sexy panties I like to see on her most the time. She spread her robe on the floor and got down on her back and asked me if I wanted to open my present and giggled softly. I got up in a shot and went over and dropped on my knees between her spread legs. My hands were shaking as I slowly slid her panties off her sexy little round butt. Traci even put her legs together straight up so I could get them off her legs so nothing would fall out of her pussy. I held her legs in my hands and told her I didn’t want to lose a drop and she smiled as she tilted her pussy up before she spread her legs. She smiled at me and I watched her pull her legs back and she held her ankles with her hands for me. Traci whispered I looked like a little c***d at Christmas morning excited to open his first present and said she didn’t want to make me wait any longer.* I was down on the floor with my face inches from her treasure and suddenly she said maybe we shouldn’t tonight and her legs were coming down. I locked my lips on her little hard clit and sucked on it and even nibbled gently with my teeth and she tilted back up. I saw her asshole had a gob of her white thick juice in it and I started licking it so it wouldn’t get away. Soon as my tongue hit her asshole she gasped and softly moaned. Then I licked all of her salty thick juice from it and cleaned it off her cheeks of her ass where it felt wet and the inside of her slender thighs even. Then I held her ass in my hands keeping her like a bowl licking her from her ass to her pubic hair and even found some of it drying in the hair. I noticed that it had a faint taste of hot sauce that Ted always gobbled down and I knew that Traci ate some of it tonight. Somehow her juice picked up the faint taste of it and I wondered if other things she ate would be in it and just didn’t notice it before. I watched Traci with my eyes when I could and she was fondling her small tits and was pulling on her nipples and even twisting them as soft moans were coming from her open mouth. * Once I had her all licked clean I lowered her down and pulled her legs down and covered her opening with my mouth and started sliding my tongue around inside her very warm opening. I loved how relaxed and open she was as I kept licking up those gobs of sticky girl cum that was so salty with a faint taste of hot sauce. When I started sucking on her opening Traci moaned out oh god yes and her hands went to my head caressing it. She moaned and whispered that it felt really good as I sucked and licked everything I could get out of her. I used my fingers to open her up even more to stretch my tongue as deep as I could get and to pulled out some gobs of juice with my fingers. She was so relaxed that I could have slipped all four fingers in really easy and I loved how her pussy wanted me so much. I took my time before I finally had all I could get out of her and she was licked clean. When I sat up Traci sat up smiling and she held my face and softly said she hadn’t seen me this happy in months and gave me a long sexy kiss. When she took her lips away I begged her to tell me her dream and she told me it was really nasty and I won’t like it a bit. I told her it was only a dream and softly said she has never been too nasty for me and lightly kissed her lips. Traci sighed and lowering her eyes and she giggled and told me she couldn’t leave me like that when she touched my hard cock poking against my work pants.* Traci had me rise up on my knees as she opened up my pants and slid them down to my knees on the floor. She told me to lie on my back so I got down where she was earlier and she got up on me putting my cock in her very warm loose pussy. She felt really swollen and I loved how her pussy felt so very loose. Traci smiled down at me with her warm swollen loose pussy on my pelvis with my cock up inside her and I told her it felt awesome. I held her hips when she wiggled her pussy on me slowly and begged her again to tell me the dream and she told me again it was too nasty. I softly whispered please and told her I would never judge her by a dream. She shook her head no and told me I wouldn’t like it at all and she only had that dream because of the fantasy we played together. I smiled and told her if it was like the fantasy it wouldn’t bother me a bit. Traci just stared at me for a few seconds and thought about it and I kept silent wishing she would tell me. Then Traci sighed and softy said she would just tell me the beginning because it was a really long dream. Then Traci laid down on me and told me she could only whisper it in my ear because she didn’t want to see my face while she tells it.* Traci smiled and cuddled up on top of me and I could feel her hard nipples poking in my chest as she put her face against my face with her lips next to my ear. She whispered the dream started with me at the door in her bedroom leaving for work and in her dream I told her that I would send Ted in now and I left. Traci whispered she was standing with her back against the wall gently rubbing her pussy thinking about me for about five minutes and she was squatting as she played with her fingers fucking up into her pussy with her eyes closed. Traci said in her dream she was a real slutty girl and was softly moaning that she would love to have Ted’s big cock fucking her right now. She giggled softly in my ear and asked me if her dream was too nasty and I had my eyes closed picturing it as she talked. I whispered I loved it so far and it wasn’t nasty enough yet. Traci whispered she never heard the door open and while she was playing Ted was standing there watching her play. She said that she didn’t know he was there until he told her that he would help her with that after she moaned about his big cock fucking her. Traci said her head was leaned back and she opened her eyes and saw him looking down at her smiling. She said it shocked her and was trying to stand up but her hand was wet from playing with her pussy making her slip and fall on her little bare butt. Traci said she asked him what he was doing in her room and he said I sent him in to take his turn with her. She said that he was naked because his big cock was sticking out at her face and said it was really long and looked so very thick. * Traci didn’t say anything for a minute and then softly asked me if it was too nasty and I whispered it wasn’t nasty really but I had a question. She sat up and asked me what and I told her in the fantasy she said he was a lot bigger than me and about how big was it. Traci held her hands apart about a foot or so and said I guess about this long. Then she held her forearm in her hand in a few different places before she finally settled on one. She had it on the thickest part of her forearm and took my hand and put it there and said it was about that thick then said probably thicker. I said wow and told her that was about twice as big as me and a whole lot thicker. I asked her if girls always have fantasies and dreams of guys with giant cocks like that. She giggled softly shaking her head yes before she got back down on top of me again. Traci got back lying on me still softly giggling and whispered that Ted played with her pussy while telling her she was really wet. I asked her whispering if it felt good to her in her dream. Traci whispered she loved it and then giggled and said of course it did. Traci said if I keep interrupting her she was going to quit and said if I said anything again no more dream and I said ok.* I felt her playing with my earlobe and when she stopped she softly whispered that she asked Ted what I told him to do to her. She said he held her as his fingers were in her pussy checking it out real good as he put her hand on his cock and kissed her against the wall. Traci said when he got done kissing her that he kept playing with her pussy and said I told him to fuck her until I get home. Traci said she was stunned as she was stroking his big cock when he told her that and then she remembered I told her to practice a lot with him. Ted told her she was so wet she was dripping on the floor and it didn’t surprise him she slipped in it. Traci giggled and said he was really good with his fingers like I am and it felt so good that it made her close her eyes and moan little moans. She said when he moved closer his legs made her legs spread apart and she felt his hand lifting a leg up so she reached out and held his neck with both hands so she wouldn’t fall. I kept picturing what my girl was telling me and I loved how she dreamed about the fantasy we played earlier taking it even farther. I wondered if she dreamed about the fantasy in the first place maybe the night before and that was where the fantasy started. All I knew was that I wanted Ted in the dream to fuck Traci with that giant cock of his.* Traci whispered that he put her leg up on his shoulder and then she felt him rubbing his big cock in her pussy. She whispered her mind only had one thing in it while he was doing that to her and it was that I told her to fuck him. Traci softly said the only thing she had going through her mind was that she had the best guy ever and she loved me with all of her heart for doing something so special for her. Traci said she felt him putting his big cock in her pussy and it took him a lot of work to get it started inside her. She whispered it was like the first time we made love and I had trouble getting inside her but he had to work a lot harder because of how thick it was. She said it felt good as it made her pussy stretch open around that big cock and her pussy was really happy as he worked it all the way inside her. Traci said he was pumping up inside her with his hips like he was pumping upwards into her stomach and it felt amazing. She softly said she had a small orgasm in about two minutes because it was feeling so good to her pussy like that. Traci said he kept her pinned to the wall like that fucking her pussy for a couple more minutes and it made her pussy sloppy wet. * Traci giggled softly and whispered he kept telling her that her pussy was the tightest he ever fucked before and she was snug on his cock with a tight grip. My cock wanted to start shooting cum and I fought the urge and tried to concentrate on listening to my sexy little fiancé as she told me her hot dream. I thought it was the sexiest and most erotic thing I ever heard before and nothing else was even close. Traci whispered when he lifted her other leg off the floor she held his neck tight with her chin on his shoulder. She said he got her legs hooked on each arm and had his hands holding her ass with only the tip of his big cock still inside her. Traci said she held him tight and he turned around and leaned back against the wall still holding her up. She said he suddenly dropped her on his cock and she slid down it fast and when she hit bottom he thrust his hips up at her pussy real hard. Traci whispered that it sent waves of pleasure from her pussy to her stomach and she thought she would cum but only had one strong spasm. She said he was fucking her fast and hard on his cock and she started cumming in only a couple minutes. Traci whispered it was a really strong orgasm and her pussy felt amazing as it was cumming stuffed full of thick long cock. I lost it at that point and I tried not to let Traci know it and tried to hide my small groan. She stopped talking and raised her head and told me she can tell from my face that I finished. Traci giggled and told me that we weren’t even moving when I finished this time. * Traci had her face right above mine and I opened my eyes and saw her smiling down at me. She giggled and gave me a long kiss and told me she loved me completely and I told her I loved her so much more. Traci smiled and softly said she didn’t need to ask me what I thought about the dream because she wasn’t moving at all when I started cumming and we really didn’t even fuck. She giggled and softly said that means her dream turned me on just like it turned her on while she slept. She kissed my lips lightly and giggled asking me what I was thinking the very moment I started cumming. There was no way I wanted to tell her that the last thought I had was how much I wanted to watch her getting fucked by the biggest cock that could possibly fit inside her tight little pussy. The thought that made me cum was I imagined I was standing there naked watching him fucking her while I was jacking off.* I told her I wanted to hear more of that dream first and didn’t say I needed time to figure out what to tell her. I didn’t want to lie and say the story made me cum even though it really was the main reason. But she wanted to know the actual thought and I just didn’t want her to think I was some kind of sick fuck or something. Traci told me to answer her question first before she told me more of it and smiled down at me. I said I would after she told me more and Traci said no more of the dream until I tell her what she wanted to know. I just looked at her and she wiggled her pelvis on me waiting for me to say something and I couldn’t. Finally she told me it was getting late and she was going to bed since I can’t answer her question. She said last chance and waited another few seconds before she got up off me and looked at her panties picking them up. Traci was giggling as she got her panties on and came over and picked up her robe as I got off it. She gave me a long kiss and told me to get some sleep now. Traci giggled and told me if I wanted to hear the rest of that dream she would tell me tomorrow once I can tell her what she wanted to know. She blew me a kiss and took off as I watched her cute little round butt leave me lying there on the floor with my cum around my cock. When the bedroom door shut I heard Traci lock it and I smiled.* I got up to get cleaned up and just took my work clothes off and left them there on the floor. I just took my boxers with me as I took off to the bathroom while I was thinking about what to tell her tomorrow. When I came out of the bathroom I heard the stereo playing and I realized I didn’t give her an orgasm while she rode me. I grinned when I realized she would be playing with herself to finish what I only started with her tonight. I kept trying to come up with a way to talk Traci into teasing Ted a little bit this weekend. Maybe if let him get a little look at her panties even or a tiny look at a tit it would get it started. As I was pulling up my shorts I thought if she enjoyed teasing him enough with me home with her that maybe she could tease him even when I was at work. I was thinking about Traci teasing Ted and decided maybe it would be safer if she didn’t do it while I was at work because he might just really fuck her. Then I started thinking that maybe it wouldn’t be a bad idea and wondered how she would act when I got home if he just decided to fuck her. I really wanted to find out how big my brother’s cock was and if it was big like Traci said then it would change everything. I knew if he was as big as she thinks he is then she has to fuck him at least once. I didn’t care if I could watch even though I really wanted to. I just wanted her to live her fantasy at least once before we got married.* Before I fell asleep I decided to just get her teasing him if she would and see where it went to from there. And if she ended up getting fucked by Ted it wouldn’t really be that bad even if he wasn’t as big as she thought. And if she liked it maybe I could watch him fuck her one weekend night when I was home. I was lying there on the couch fantasizing that Traci was fucking a giant cock when I could hear her voice over the stereo. I couldn’t tell what she was saying but I could tell she was either getting close to cumming or was cumming. I smiled as I heard Traci say something about loved fucking and I knew she was giving herself an orgasm. I figured she was playing that fantasy in her mind that we had going about Ted. I kept hearing noise for a while before it got to being just the stereo I heard and my cock was standing up hard again. I finally just started jacking off while I thought of my future wife getting fucked hard by a man with a huge long cock.* I was getting close to losing my load when I faintly could hear Traci say oh god and a few seconds later another oh god. Every few seconds she would let out another oh god and each time it seemed to get louder. I must have heard ten or fifteen oh gods before I heard a loud scream. Then I heard her yell out oh god yes I’m cumming again and it was almost as loud as the scream. A few seconds later I could hear her making a lot of noise and couldn’t understand what she was saying but she was really loud. I started listening for Ted’s door to open. Traci was loud enough to wake him and it made me smile when I remembered the door was locked. I wished it wasn’t because if Ted woke up he might go in the bedroom to find out what was going on. I chuckled when I wished he would wake up and imagined that he went in there and fucked her after she got done playing with herself. It got quiet again and I finished jacking off and cleaned up my mess. Then I heard oh god yes that feels so good and it was quiet again. Traci finally finished getting herself off and I smiled wishing I watched all of it.* I fell asleep without a problem that night after all that happened. The last thing before I fell asleep I imagined Traci in my mind being held and fucked on Ted’s cock just like she told me earlier. I even pictured him as having a really large cock like she described I guess because she told it that way. That night I dreamed it was my cock that was huge and it was me fucking her like that. Traci was screaming that she was cumming every couple of minutes and even passed out a few times while I fucked her. She even measured it with a yardstick and it was fifteen inches long and both her hands together couldn’t touch each other together because it was so thick. After I got tired of fucking her that way I got her on her hands and knees as I was squeezing it in her ass while she was screaming I was a fucking stud. I figure that part was because I always have fantasies of fucking her ass but I’m too scared to ask her if it would be ok for me to fuck her there.Monday* Traci woke me up at ten in the morning and I was still tired but got up anyway. Her hair was still wet like she just got out of the shower and she smelled so nice. I couldn’t help but tell her I heard her playing with herself upstairs last night and could tell she was fantasizing about Ted again. Traci smiled and whispered maybe and I chuckled telling her it was lucky it didn’t wake up Ted or he might have gone in her bedroom. She looked surprised and then said he was in her bedroom last night fucking her and even woke her up with his cock in her pussy this morning. I smiled and told her she really knew how to work that fantasy and Traci smiled at me. I then asked her how many orgasms did Ted give her and she acted like she was remembering and then told me two last night and just one this morning. She sat there smiling and giggling and I gave her a little kiss and then smiled at her. Traci whispered that since he doesn’t work today that he will probably fuck her until she goes to work. She giggled and whispered her pussy will probably get fucked until I get home tonight even. I sighed and told her I don’t get to fuck but it sounds like she will be fucking more now that Ted gets to fuck her. Traci giggled and told me it’s my fault since I was the one the invited him to take a turn with her and asked me if I was going to tell him his turn ended and I shook my head no smiling.* Traci stood up smiling and I wanted to tell her she could fuck him for real if she wants but didn’t. She told me to get up and get in the shower while she fixes me some breakfast. When I got out of the shower Traci made us some scrambled eggs and Ted came in the kitchen while I was finishing up my eggs and he was in a very happy mood. He slapped me on the back hard and told me he wanted to talk to me because he had something really funny to tell me that would knock my socks off. Traci told him to shut up and quit picking on me and Ted told her he just wanted to apologize to me and he told her to leave us alone. He told her to go upstairs so we could talk in private for a bit. After she finally went upstairs he sat down and for the first time that I could remember he used my real name of Mark instead of Markie like he always called me. He apologized for picking on me my whole life and told me if he ever started it again to just punch him and remind him that he made a promise. We talked for almost a half hour and I never had a talk with him like that before and I was ecstatic as he kept talking to me like I was now a man. When he got done he told me he had a bunch of stuff to do today because he had to go back to work tomorrow again and it was his last day off. When he left I ran upstairs to tell Traci what happened and I was so happy I went two steps at a time.* After I explained it all to her I asked her what she said to him to make him change so drastically and so fast. She just smiled and said a girl knows a guy’s weakness and how to use it to get what she wants. I laughed and asked her if she ever did that to me and she said she never had to. She told me I loved her too much and always did whatever she wanted and never had to do it to me. Then Traci giggled and softly said since Ted gets to fuck her now it might be why he’s changed really. I smiled at her and asked her how she liked fucking such a big cock so much and asked her if size makes it better. She giggled and told me it didn’t hurt but he does last a long time before he finishes and that helps a lot. Traci surprised me when she asked me suddenly if I ever fantasized of really watching her fuck another guy. I wanted to kiss her and tell her I think of it all the time but I was a coward. I smiled and asked her if he was really as big in real life as her fantasies and Traci smiled and told me the bulge is huge. Then she asked me if I wanted her to sneak in his bedroom tonight and find out for me. * I laughed as I got up and we went downstairs because she was really making me worried I might tell her what I really wanted. I wanted to tell her to go ahead and really fuck him today but I didn’t have the guts to. I wanted to tell her I think about it all the time and I want to watch her fuck another man while I watch so badly. I wanted to tell her I dream about it almost every night even and fantasize of coming home and finding her on the couch getting fucked. And whenever I think of anything like that the guy or my brother ALWAYS has a giant cock and gives her wild screaming orgasms. I was almost desperate to see that and I was scared she would find out I had a sick mind. I was scared she would leave me if she found out what I was thinking almost all the time. I didn’t want Traci to know that if I find out that Ted’s cock is as big as she keeps saying it is that I plan on finding out if he wants to fuck her. Now that was stupid to say because I can tell by the way he looks at her that he wouldn’t mind fucking Traci. He would jump at the chance to fuck her for sure.* We talked all day and I tried to get her to tell me more of the dream but she wouldn’t until I said what she asked me to tell her last night. I was too scared to still and I wouldn’t lie to her so I just changed the conversation after that. I changed the subject and told her that we should wait until two weeks before the wedding to look for an apartment. That way we wouldn’t find one too soon and I didn’t want to waste money on rent for a month we didn’t need. Traci agreed with me and I wanted to talk to her about Ted. But sex didn’t come up at all the rest of the day and I was too much a coward to steer it to that.* The day flew by and soon I had to go to work and went upstairs to change into my work clothes. Traci works from four to nine at a local restaurant while I work from 3 to 11:30 if I only work eight hours. But I was working ten hours now making extra money for us and sometimes worked six days even. I worked every other Friday night for my sixth day and this week I only worked five days and I had Friday and Saturday night off. When I got back downstairs to kiss her goodbye Traci was standing there with her shorts open. She smiled and told me that every day when I leave for work I would get one minute to play with her before I left. I kissed her and when I stopped she smiled and said I wasted almost thirty seconds and I better use the rest of it fast. I slid my hand in her panties and her slit was really wet with her regular juice because she cleaned up before she woke me up that day. But she was so much looser than what she normally was but wasn’t swollen much. She still felt so very sexy on my fingers as I played around in her slit as long as she let me. I smiled at her and told her that I wouldn’t mind if she practiced with Ted again and chuckled as I played with her. Traci giggled and told me she already said he was going to fuck her a lot today and asked me if I still wanted him to. I told her I didn’t mind at all and didn’t tell her that it was because I wanted the fantasy to keep going so I could get her to tease Ted this weekend.* Suddenly she told me to stop so I did and watched her close her shorts back up. As she did that Traci softly told me that she was really horny and maybe she would have a hot dream after she goes to sleep tonight. I was so excited and told her that when she gets home from work she should take her clothes off and see if Ted would fuck her again. She smiled and asked me if I wanted Ted to fuck her again tonight while she was asleep. I chuckled and told her that I wouldn’t mind if he fucked her every night while I was at work because I loved how her pussy was when she woke up after he fucked her. I reminded her that we agreed that I could play with her if she was messy like that and she giggled and told me she would see what might happen. Traci giggled and whispered that it would be hard to tell him no after how well he fucked her yesterday and this morning smiling at me. She was going along with the fantasy and I smiled back at her and told her she better not stop him from now on. We kissed and told each other we loved each other and Traci held me and whispered in my ear that she would never say no to him because she loves how a long thick cock feels fucking her little pussy. I smiled and told her I hope she never got tired of fucking a big cock because I liked how it left her and I turned and took off to work so excited.* Going to work I kept having fantasies of Traci teasing Ted this weekend and I thought that I had to look to see if he got hard and big like Traci said he did when they talked. She told me earlier that he really had a big bulge in his pants and that was why she thought he had a big cock so I was going to watch and see if it was like she said. I never noticed if he got a hard on like she said and now I was curious about it. I planned on telling her tonight to see if she could tease him enough Friday night to get him hard so I could see him bulged like she told me about. I kept trying to figure out a way that wasn’t too weird sounding as I drove to work to actually see his cock. I even fantasized her kissing him on the couch while I watched and she pulled his cock out and it was big like she said. Then I imagined he had his hand in her shorts fingering her tiny pussy and I watched as they finally fucked on the couch in front of me as I jacked off. By the time I got to work I had to use the bathroom and jack off before I even started working.* I kept having fantasies of her fucking a guy with a giant cock while I watched and she was smiling at me all the time. She had wild screaming orgasms over and over again as I fantasized while I worked and during my first break I had to jack off again. I kept having fantasies after the break and I had to jack off again before lunch because it got me so turned on. I didn’t know why I was thinking like I was and couldn’t stop it. I never had this problem before Traci played that fantasy on me about Ted watching me going down on her and now it was all I thought about. Now every fantasy I had was her getting fucked while I was watching and the guy always had a huge cock in my fantasies. I wasn’t thinking it made me a sick fuck anymore as I started to know that I really would love to watch her fuck a big cock.* After lunch I even fantasized it was our wedding night and I even got her a special present for her to use that night of our wedding. It was a big muscle man and Traci was smiling and giggling as she kissed me wildly for getting her such an awesome wedding present and she was ecstatic about it. She still had her wedding dress on while she was sucking a huge foot long cock that was thicker than a can of beer. Traci had her lips stretched tight on it and I imagined she was able to slide her mouth more than half way down that huge cock before it made her gag. It was soft when she started and it became a foot long thick shiny cock because of her saliva covering it when she was done. She held it in her small hand smiling at me while I had my hard cock in my hand watching. She just kept telling me she loved me so much as she gazed on that huge cock in her tiny hand. Traci giggled and asked me if she could fuck it and I told her of course and she smiled as she got on the bed on her back with her legs spread wide and up high in the air. She still had her dress on as the big guy got on top of her and she looked tiny under him as he worked hard just to get the big head started inside her tiny tight pussy. * In my fantasy when that giant head finally got her stretched enough to get inside Traci’s tiny pussy her eyes bulged out and she had a very strong wild orgasm. When it was done she looked over at me with her eyes bulging out still and she told me I was the best husband ever. She squealed out she loves his huge cock and when he finally got halfway inside her she had another wild orgasm on that huge cock. He kept pushing it in deeper until his pelvis was tight on Traci’s pelvis with the whole long thick cock inside her. Traci was jerking all around making funny sounds pinned down on the bed by that big thick cock deep in her pussy. When he pulled back and started fucking her stretched pussy his giant cock was coated with her thick white cream letting me know her pussy was super turned on. I imagined he fucked her a long time giving her five wild orgasms that had Traci screaming out how she loved his giant cock. Then he got her up on her hands and knees and slammed that huge cock inside her pussy from behind in one hard thrust making her scream out she was cumming again. While he fucked her doggy she kept screaming I can’t stop cumming and Traci was cumming constantly.* I got in front of her and shoved my cock in Traci’s open mouth and my cock was thick and ten inches long in my fantasy. Each thrust behind her drove her mouth on me and her nose would touch my pelvis right above my cock. When he pulled back her mouth slid back with the big head of my cock just in her mouth with her sucking it hard. I imagined that he fucked her fast and hard making her slide her stretched lips on my cock faster. I shot all my cum down her throat while she was screaming muffled on my cock as she drank all my cum. Then I sat down and watched her still getting fucked and cumming every second of the fuck before he shot a pool of his cum on her back. Then Traci fell flat on the bed moaning and I got up and rolled her over with her legs spread wide and licked and sucked all her girl cum out of that pussy that was still open wide from his giant thick cock. Traci passed out before I got my mouth in her pussy and just softly moaned as I got every drop of her sweet salty girl cum out of her. Then I got up with my hard ten inch cock and shoved it in her open pussy and she woke up with her eyes bulging and I fucked her hard and fast. She kept screaming how she loves my big cock as I felt her pussy spasm on my cock with every orgasm it gave her.* It was like a porn movie online and after I had it all figured out I went to the bathroom and jacked off for less than a minute before I started cumming and nothing came out and my balls ached. When I went back to work my foreman came over and asked me if I was ok because I was in the bathroom so much. I told him I wasn’t feeling very good and he told me it was almost eleven and I should just leave after I get my eight hours in tonight. He told me to feel better tomorrow because he really needed me there for the full ten hours the rest of the week. I left at 11:30 sharp and hurried home in record time and I was determined to tell Traci that I imagined her pussy stretched tight on Ted’s big cock while I was watching her fuck him. At least I hoped I could go through with it but I had my doubts as I thought about it on the way home. Soon as I got home just before midnight I hurried into the house and didn’t even look to see if she left me something to eat. I wanted to eat while she told me the rest of her dream after I tried to tell her the truth.* As I walked through the living room I could hear the stereo playing in my bedroom that Traci was staying in. When I got to the door I could faintly hear Traci moaning and stood next to the door to listen and I loved what I heard. With the music playing I could barely hear her moans and then I heard her say oh god Ted I love how your big cock feels in my pussy. Just a few seconds later I heard her softly say don’t stop I’m going to cum again and I grinned big as I listened at the door. I knew she was in there playing with herself as she fantasized and she had the music on so Ted wouldn’t hear her down the hall. Ted slept sound so she didn’t have to try to hide her moans from him because it took a bomb blast to wake him up once he fell asleep. I just stood there because I didn’t want to mess up the orgasm she was almost having from what I heard. Suddenly I heard Traci making gurgling sounds and little squeaks and I knew she was having a nice orgasm and I loved hearing it happen. I imagined that Ted was really in there fucking her to that very nice orgasm I was listening to her have in there. It seemed like a really nice one before it ended and I heard her moving around on her bed.* I tried to open the door and it was locked and I knocked and whispered it was me. I could only hear the music for a second and didn’t hear Traci talking and then I barely heard Traci whisper frantically help me look I can’t find my panties. I almost laughed when I heard her talking to herself in there still working her fantasy. It was only a few second later she whispered I found them sounding relieved in there and I could hear Traci getting off the bed. I almost laughed when she was talking to herself like that and I wished she would play that fantasy with me as well as she did it when she was alone. I couldn’t hear anything for almost a minute and I knocked again saying I was still out here and I really enjoyed listening to her orgasm and chuckled as I waited at the locked door.* I heard the door unlock and Traci opened it and I tried to get in and she pushed me back out into the hallway. Traci came out shutting the door behind her and she looked a mess and I knew she was really playing hard with herself in there and I couldn’t help but laugh softly. Traci had her sexy little nightie on with the little panties and the top was untied hanging open looking so hot and sexy on her little firm body. Her small tits poked out and her nipples were hard and sticking out a lot and they looked so sexy waiting for my mouth to suck on them hard. Traci had sweat running down her forehead and face and even had sweat dripping down on the front of her body. I smiled and told her I could hear her playing with herself and told her I could hear she was doing another sexy fantasy and she really had a nice orgasm. She looked upset and just said what to me looking confused so I repeated what I just told her. Traci stared at me and then said she was trying to set up something I wanted so much as my fingers touched the top of her panties. She grabbed my hand and told me don’t touch really firmly and I pulled my hand away in shock at that command. She told me that I might have ruined it for tonight and I told her I had something to tell her something important and she stopped me. Traci firmly told me to just go downstairs and if she can get herself going again she would be down in a little while. She begged me after I didn’t move fast enough and I still was froze in place for some stupid reason and Traci moved close to me. She smelled so sexy and I felt my cock getting hard.* I stood there and she kissed my lips lightly and told me that she was trying to surprise me tonight when I got home and was working on the surprise for me. Traci asked me why I was home already since I told her I wouldn’t be home until about two. Traci didn’t give me a chance to say anything and softly told me to please wait downstairs and if she can make the surprise work she would be down in a little while and even gave me a light push. Then she had a sad look on her face and said if she can’t get started again that she would just talk to me tomorrow because she would probably cry herself to sleep. I softly told her I was sorry and said I would be downstairs if she wanted to talk to me. Traci said ok as I turned around walking away and I heard her open the door and just kept walking down the steps not looking back. I heard Traci whisper she loved me as I was at the bottom of the steps and I turned to say something and watched her slide into the bedroom. I stood there staring at the closed door and I heard it lock and a few seconds later I heard the stereo get turned up a little louder. So I stood in the dark for a while wanting to bang my head against the wall and was so angry with myself for messing tonight up. * I sat there and thought about how hard she was trying to get her pussy like I wanted it so she could surprise me with it tonight and it made me love her even more. And all I thought was what a selfish jerk I was being and couldn’t believe how I messed it all up because I let myself get too into my own fantasy. I left the lights off and turned on the TV and started watching a show I didn’t care about. About 15 minutes later I could hear Traci making more noises like little screams and loud moans and it got quiet again for a couple minutes. Then I could hear a long moaning type soft screaming from upstairs and I smiled as my cock got hard again while I listened with the TV muted. I smiled and opened my pants and stroked my hard cock while I listened to my girl really messing with her pussy again. It sounded so sexy and I suddenly hoped that Ted would wake up and go find out what all the noise was. I closed my eyes and fantasized that Traci didn’t lock the door and he opened her door and went in closing it behind him. I imagined he watched her for a few minutes and then climbed on the bed and started kissing Traci as his hand played with her pussy moving her hand away. In my fantasy she only tried to make him stop lightly and then was kissing him as she squirmed around on his hand in her pussy.* Ted slowly pushed her down on the bed and Traci raised and spread her legs wide as he slid his body on top of my girl with moans escaping her as they kissed. Then she gasped and groaned from her open mouth as Ted was working a huge cock into that tight tiny pussy of the girl I loved. Then I started spurting onto my shirt as I groaned while Traci was still letting out that sexy soft scream that never seemed to slow down a bit. I sat there listening with my spent cock in my hand still and felt the cum slide down from my hand into my lap. I wished I could just see what she was doing to make herself make that strange soft scream in the bedroom above me. I never opened my eyes and kept fantasizing that Ted was still on her fucking hard down into her tiny pussy with his huge cock and was causing that soft scream.* About ten minutes after I finished Traci was still making all kinds of noises and I could even hear moans that told me she was really into it. Then it got quiet and I turned the sound back on of the TV so she wouldn’t come down wondering why I was watching it while it was muted. I picked up the wet towel that was on the chair that I tossed to the floor when I sat down and cleaned myself up with it. I could tell that Traci used it after her bath because I could smell her sexy pussy on it and sat there sniffing it for only a second before I tossed it next to the chair again so she wouldn’t catch me sniffing it. Then about five minutes later I thought I heard a door close and my heart was beating hard and a few minutes later the music shut off upstairs.* I sat there so excited waiting for Traci to maybe suddenly kiss me from the side but ten minutes later I gave up and shut off the TV. I got up and got the couch ready and then got undressed leaving my boxers and tshirt on like usual. I went back and picked up that towel again and lay on the couch sniffing it again and I wondered if she sat on it while she started playing with herself sitting in the chair. I tossed the towel back near the chair because if I didn’t I would have to jerk off again pretty soon. I forgot to even check to see if I had anything left for me to eat and just got the blanket on me and didn’t even jack off again even though my cock was half hard already. I knew that I had to apologize soon as I saw Traci and I just kept trying to perfect the apology in my mind as I lay there in the dark. Once I had it thought out to my satisfaction as I just lay there with my eyes open in the dark praying that Traci would forgive me and come down and kiss me. * I only laid there for about twenty or thirty minutes when I finally had to see if I could talk to her and apologize to her for busting in on her tonight. I quietly went up and I was going to knock on the door and stopped myself just before I did. I thought I shouldn’t knock because I didn’t want to wake her if she was asleep. I stood there at the door listening and not a sound came out for me to hear and I was just ready to go back down. I reached out and tried the door knob and I was shocked that it wasn’t locked so I quietly opened the door just enough to go in. I stood there with my eyes closed begging God to have Traci at least listen to my apology. Once I was brave enough I went in leaving it open just enough so I could see a little bit at least. When I got inside the room and I got close enough it looked like Traci was sleeping facing towards the doorway and me. I got down on my knees in front of her and her cheeks glistened in the light from the cracked open door and I lightly touched her cheek with my fingers shaking. It was wet like she fell asleep crying and it made me feel worse since it was my fault that she was crying. I felt like a jerk and she looked so beautiful sleeping there breathing softly. I lightly kissed her lips and damp cheek and just froze as I looked at the most beautiful angel in the world. * I whispered I was sorry and asked if she was awake and just waited to see if she would respond but she was dead asleep breathing softly. I could see her eyelids fluttering just a little and figured she was in that dream state and my heart melted. I hoped she was dreaming of me and I caught myself hoping she was dreaming of fucking somebody else and quickly kicked that out of my mind. My eyes ran down the outline of her little body under the blanket and I saw something I never saw before next to Traci by her hips. I looked closer and it was a dildo and it didn’t look like it was a vibrating one. It looked to be about as thick as my cock but it was a couple inches longer it seemed. I smiled when I finally knew she was fantasizing it was Ted’s cock while she was fucking her tiny pussy with it tonight. I told myself to remember to ask her if she would let me watch her use it maybe tomorrow night when I got home. My cock was rock hard now as I imagined my beautiful angel acting like a devil with that rubber cock fucking her tiny pussy. I wondered how much of it would fit before it hit bottomed out inside her as she fucked herself with it. * My eyes went back up to that beautiful face of the amazingly sexy tiny girl I loved so much and my heart melted as I stared at her. After a few seconds I whispered I was so in love with her and I would prove it every minute of every day for the rest of my life. I softly told her that just seeing her sleeping even melts my heart and I wanted to hold her and watch her sleep every night when we are married. I told her she was the most beautiful girl that was ever born and I was the luckiest man alive and I knew it every time I heard or saw her or even just thought of her. I whispered that almost every minute I think of her no matter what I’m doing at the time and I adored her so much. I softly told her no man has ever loved a girl more than I love her and I promised I would never make her cry again. I would cut out my heart and give it to her just to prove I wouldn’t ever hurt her in any way again if I had to. I stared at her for a few seconds and softly whispered again how beautiful she was and she was like an angel to my eyes. I almost started crying and had to take a couple deep breathes before I could tell her anything else and I kissed her lightly again and brushed her cheek.* Then I softly told Traci as she slept I was going to tell her the thing I couldn’t tell her before and if she was awake I would still try to tell her. I lightly kissed her lips again and told her I was sorry that I was a coward and should have just told her when she wanted me to soon as she asked. I kept whispering very softly but I still waited to see if she showed any signs of waking up and nothing changed. I whispered softly that I was fantasizing something really dirty and I know it would upset her but at least I can tell her while she sleeps. I continued whispering that I was watching her on the couch with Ted on top of her fucking her with a huge cock like she always fantasizes about. I whispered that I was sitting in the chair naked watching Ted fucking her and I was jerking off to that sexy sight in front of me. I chuckled softly and whispered my cock was rock hard as I sat there watching while my brother fucked her making her moan and shake. I softly told her that was what made me cum and I was sorry for imagining that and sometimes I wonder if something is wrong with me. I whispered that I keep having fantasies of watching her getting fucked now and can’t seem to stop. I watched Traci in silence looking for any sign of being awake and she still looked sound asleep.* I whispered that I couldn’t get that out of my mind all night at work and I had to go into the bathroom three or four times before lunch to jerk off. I softly chuckled and told her it would look funny if the guys at work noticed I had a hard on while I was working so I had to keep making it go down. I whispered that I had to jerk off during lunch and not very much longer I had to do it again in the bathroom at work. I softly said that my foreman at work asked me if I was sick because I was in the bathroom so many times tonight jerking off. I whispered I told him I didn’t feel good and he told me just to leave after eight hours and told me to get better. I chuckled softly and whispered that was why I was home early tonight and I was so sorry for barging in on her like I did. I lightly kissed her lips and told her I loved her and she can just sleep and dream now and I hoped she would forgive me. I gave Traci one more light kiss and whispered I loved the angel I would be married to for the rest of my life if she will still have me and just watched her for a few seconds. * I stood up and moved to the dildo on the bed and picked it up chuckling softly. I softly whispered that now I see what she is using while she has her fantasy playing about my brother. I softly chuckled and whispered that I really thought it would be thicker but it was really long at least and then I set it down where I found it. I walked to the door as quietly as I could and I was standing in the doorway looking out when I thought I heard a soft whispered Mark from the bed. I softly snuck back and whispered asking if she was awake and Traci didn’t move and knew it was just my imagination playing tricks on me. I kissed her lips again and then her cheek and whispered I loved her so much before I rose up again. I snuck back out of the bedroom shutting the door as quiet as I could and went back downstairs. I sat on the couch and let out a few tears before I went and got me a glass of water before going to sleep. Then I went back to the couch and laid down on it again getting the blanket over me.* Once I was covered up on the couch again I kept wondering if I would be brave enough to tell her everything when she was awake like I did while she slept. It took me a long time to get to sleep and I dreamed that I told Traci to tease Ted and it was Friday morning. When Ted got home from work Traci was in the kitchen with him for a while as I sat in the chair watching TV. They were in there a long time and I got up to see what they were doing and when I peeked around the corner from the dining room it made me smile in my dream. Traci was kneeling with Ted still standing at the door and she was sucking on his cock and suddenly turned around smiling in my direction. She told me to come in so I did and she giggled and told me she was still teasing Ted like I told her to and she went back to sucking his cock while I stood there. Ted’s cock was really big and Traci had no problem sliding her mouth all the way on his huge cock and Ted just kept smiling at me. When Traci made him cum she swallowed all of his cum and got up and took my hand in her hand asking me if she teased him enough. Ted told me if I wanted her to tease him more that she could tease him with her pussy on the couch while I watched TV. That was when I woke up with Traci kissing me.Tuesday* Traci’s hair was still wet and she was naked and I wondered if I was still dreaming when Traci lifted the blanket and slid under it cuddling up to me on the couch. Traci kissed me again and told me Ted already left for work and we were alone in the house and caressed my face softly with her tiny hand. She told me she was so sorry about last night but I really spooked her when I was pounding on the door like that trying to get in. I told her I was really sorry but I didn’t pound on the door and I was so ashamed of myself for acting like an idiot like that. I softly said I just wanted to kiss her goodnight like I promised I would. Traci kissed my lips lightly and told me that she was the idiot for getting so upset with me and it would never happen again as she caressed my face. She told me that when I pounded on her door she thought I would wake Ted down the hall and he might tell his mom and dad when they got back we were fucking. Traci softly said she was scared that if he told them something like that they might tell her she couldn’t stay anymore and she didn’t want that to happen. I told her I didn’t pound hard and she said it seemed like that to her and told me she was sorry she thought I pounded if I didn’t. * Traci kissed me a really sexy kiss and whispered in my ear that she wanted me to make love to her one last time before we quit until the wedding and asked me if that was ok. I smiled at her and could feel her wiggling her legs and hips against me and she was softly moaning with her eyes softly closed. I quickly moved her and got on top of her moving her legs apart and she told me to stop so I did. Traci softly told me to make love to her instead of just fucking her this time and told me to take my time. Then she told me to quit being in such a hurry and smiled at me as she gave my lips a light kiss before she lay back down. She softly told me it would be nice if I took my time and make it last for a while since it would be the last time we make love until the wedding night. I kissed her as I moved off of her and started caressing her stomach and made the kiss last a long time before I stopped. When I pulled my face away I whispered that I would make sure it lasted for hours and she whispered she would love that and pulled me down and kissed me long and deeply. * I kept caressing her as I kissed her and made sure I only let my fingertips touch her all over never touching her pussy. I caressed her slender thighs and stomach as I kissed her and kissed her neck and nuzzled it like she loves. Traci was moaning and softly telling me she loved me so much as she caressed my chest and arms softly. I was necking with her like I use to before the first time we fucked and I caressed everything but her pussy and tits for a long time. Traci was softly whispering oh gods once in a while and that told me I was doing it like she wanted me to. Once in a while I could feel her quiver when I let my fingers just graze her pussy after caressing and kissing her a long time. It wasn’t that long before Traci was wrapping a leg around my leg and she was grinding her pussy against it while I was nuzzling her neck. I could feel her slit was wet on my leg as she ground against it and her pussy seemed swollen. I kissed my way down from her neck and nuzzled and fondled her firm little tits as she groaned and wiggled around holding my head gently in her hands.* Traci moaned and softly whispered she dreamed a strange dream last night as I kept sucking and pulling on her nipples before I moved my face up to her face. Her eyes were closed and I caressed the inside of her thighs and legs as my hand grazed her pussy and I could feel her juice on it and felt her shaking softly. I whispered asking her if it was a hot dream and she moaned it was strange but it really was hot and sexy. I asked her to try to remember what it was as I nuzzled my way back to her tits again gently grazing them with my lips. Her nipples were hard and sticking out like last night and she moaned and whispered that she cried herself to sleep last night. I bit and pulled on her nipples again harder this time and she gasped and whimpered she dreamed I was kissing her while she slept and my heart beat hard while I kept teasing her hard nipples. I was so nervous and scared as she whispered I was talking really dirty to her while I was kissing her lips and she kept trying to wake up but couldn’t.* I was shaking and was so worried that she would tell me she was awake the whole time and heard everything I whispered to her last night. I was so relieved when she moaned and whispered she doesn’t know what I said to her but she only remembered it was really dirty and she liked it a lot. I let my fingers lightly play in her little tuft of hair above her pussy and she was pumping up to me with her hips and moaned even louder. Traci whispered that whatever I said had her so hot that she played with herself while I kept kissing her and whispering dirty things to her and she had a real good orgasm while I watched last night. She whispered that she tried to get me to make love to her but I said no and left her so horny when I left the room and woke up that way a little while ago even. I was so relieved she wasn’t awake last night and asked her what happened next and she whispered that was when the dream changed. I kept nuzzling her as I asked her how it changed and she just said it changed.* I figured that she heard part of what I said in her sleep and it caused the dream and I felt so relieved that she really didn’t hear what I said to her. As I slid back up kissing her she was moaning in my mouth and I slid my hand farther down and let the fingertips touch her hard clit lightly. Traci gasped in my mouth as she reached down and moved my hand to her spread pussy and pushed on the back of my hand once she had it there. She softly moaned oh god in a shaky voice that I haven’t heard in a long time sounding like that. Her pussy was soaking wet and her opening was very loose and I knew she loved how I was teasing her for so long. As I took my time playing with her pussy it was just her normal juice but it seemed to run out of her constantly as I played. She wasn’t swollen and I wished that I could get her swollen and make her cream on my fingers and I took my time still. Traci kept moaning and gasping letting out little oh gods and telling me how much she loved me as my fingers played with her pussy in a teasing way.* I asked her again how the dream changed and she whispered it wasn’t me in the bedroom now as she softly moaned between every few words. I kept kissing her and playing with her tits and nipples with my mouth as she tried to fuck my fingers with her wide spread pussy. Traci whispered that Ted woke her up in her dream and took her into the bathroom between her gasps and moans while I kept playing. I made sure that she didn’t cum for a long time because I wanted her to cum on my cock when I fucked her. Traci whispered that Ted told her I woke him up and told him to fuck her if he wants and she saw me standing behind him smiling. She moaned out I was shaking my head yes as Ted started fondling her and then he kissed her while I watched him do it. I kept slowly fondling her whole body as she told me I was gone after Ted stopped kissing her and he turned her facing the sink. Traci moaned and whispered out that Ted put his hand over her mouth so she wouldn’t wake me downstairs as he bent her over at the sink. Traci moaned out that Ted fucked her from behind until he finally came inside her and then he left her standing there shaking from the hard fuck. I was surprised that she dreamed of Ted fucking her again last night after she played with herself with that fantasy going earlier. I wanted to ask her if she really wanted to fuck him because I wanted to tell her I wouldn’t mind if he fucked her really. As I kept fondling and nuzzling on Traci I asked her if she had an orgasm with Ted and she gasped out three times. That surprised me a lot because I never gave her two orgasms and sometimes she doesn’t have one.* I kept watching the clock on the wall and I made sure it was over an hour when I finally moved on top of her. She spread her legs so wide and up so high the blanket was held up with the bottom half of us uncovered as I reached down to my cock. I teased her juicy wet slit with it and paid a lot of attention to her hard clit rubbing the head on it a lot while I held it in my hand. I thought I could feel her juice gushing out of her swollen little pussy as I did that and it was so hot and sexy. I had my head up watching her face and she had her eyes closed softly with her mouth open wide gasping and moaning as I teased her slit and hard clit with my cock for a few minutes. Her arms was wrapped around my back holding me tight and trying to pull me down and I wouldn’t let her and kept playing with her pussy as I held my cock. I even moved the head of my cock up and down her slit enough that I even pressed against her virgin asshole a couple times. I wanted to fuck her ass so much and I swear she seemed to moan even louder when I pushed the head of my cock on it like that but I wasn’t sure. Traci was turning her head side to side and softly moaned out it felt so fantastic and suddenly she tensed up arching her head back gasping. I could feel her jerking and shaking and I swear she had a small orgasm while I did that to her. I slid my cock inside her and she felt really loose and sloppy with her juice as I ground against her upturned pelvis and she seemed to be holding her breath. Her arms suddenly wrapped around my neck pulling my head down and held my face next to her face and I felt her pussy suddenly start having spasms on my cock. I started fucking her fast and hard as she whispered oh god over and over in my ear while I felt her pussy cumming on my cock and I loved how she was gasping and groaning in my ear. I tried lasting as long as I could and she seemed to cum a long time while I kept fucking her now tight gripping pussy. Traci softly moaned out I felt so good inside her and begged me to make her cum again. I kissed her open mouth and I tried to pound her pussy even harder and she grunted into my mouth with each hard stroke. * When I pulled my lips away Traci pulled my face tight against her face and kept grunting oh gods as I fucked her hard. Then she almost screamed out for me to fuck her like a slut and it shocked me how loud she was. I thought it was so hot to hear Traci say that and I rose up off her and put her legs up on my shoulders and said I was going to fuck my slut now. I started pounding Traci’s pussy as hard as I could and she would grunt out oh god yes with each hard hit of my pelvis against her tiny swollen pussy. Then I was so close to cumming and I swear I heard her grunt out oh god fuck me Ted and I groaned and started cumming inside her when I heard that. Traci was gasping and moaning as I kept cumming for a long time and I felt her legs slide off my shoulders and wrap around my waist holding me tightly to her as she kept gasping hard for breath. Traci pulled my face down against her face again and I tried to pull my head up to kiss her and she held me tight and begged me not to move yet saying I felt amazing inside her. I just let her hold my neck tight while she was breathing hard next to my ear as I caught my breath and I kept grinding against her upturned pussy. I just kept thinking about how she said oh god fuck me Ted like she was fantasizing I was Ted fucking her. Now I knew I would have to let her fuck him soon because she really seemed to want it badly enough.* After a few minutes Traci whispered that was the first time I made love to her instead of just fucking her and she loved it so much. She told me she was sorry she wasn’t fondling my cock but she was scared I would finish too soon and she didn’t want that to happen. Traci whispered I should make love to her sometimes like this and said it made her melt inside like I loved her completely. She held me tight for a long time before she whispered I fucked her for the longest time and it was the best fuck she has had so far. Traci softly whispered she loves it when she feels a cock cumming inside her and said it was one of her favorite parts of getting fucked. I was stunned she said A cock not my cock but didn’t say a word. I tried to rise up again and Traci let me go and I raised my head up and saw she was crying silently. I caressed her face and asked her what was wrong and she whispered she felt so bad for acting like she did last night and I kissed her and told her it was ok. When she opened her eyes I told her I did give her some goodnight kisses while she slept last night and she smiled at me. I was so happy when she giggled at me and told me I was such a fantastic man and she was so lucky I loved her. Then Traci asked me if I talked dirty to her last night and I told her just a little bit. She giggled again and said I made her dream the dirty talk she dreamed last night then.* I caressed and kissed her for a while and she finally got me off her and rolled up on top of me sitting up smiling. Traci asked me what dirty things I told her while she slept and giggled looking down at me. I told her I just let her know what thought I had that made me cum when she was telling me that dream in my ear and she smiled at me. She didn’t say anything for a while and then softly told me she was waiting to hear it while she was awake now. I knew I was in trouble and just looked at her silently and she whispered pretty please at me. My gut tightened up and I was so scared she would be upset but I was stuck and I never try to outright lie to her. I looked up to her nervously and whispered I pictured her with Ted holding her and fucking her on the couch. Traci asked me if that was what made me cum and I softly told her part of it and she smiled at me waiting. I whispered I pictured myself watching them fuck while I was jacking off because it turned me on so much watching it and closed my eyes in shame.* I couldn’t look at her and she was silent for almost a minute sitting there and she finally laid down flat on me and kissed me with a small kiss and put her face against mine. I listened to her breathing softly next to me and I opened my eyes staring at the ceiling and I was so embarrassed. Traci whispered that I really surprised her with that and didn’t know it turned me on so much imagining watching her getting fucked by Ted. I just softly whispered it was because of what she was whispering in my ear about the dream she had and it was too much. I just imagined I was there is all and was watching it and it was so sexy. Traci gave me a long kiss and told me that it wasn’t really bad but it was dirty and giggled at me. Then she asked me about the deal I brought up the other day and I told her I would tell her when I get home from work Thursday and she pouted and didn’t want to wait. I told her again she had to wait for me to tell her the deal and she kept pouting and begging me to tell her now and I refused to.* I thought about asking her about saying fuck me Ted while I was fucking her and about loving the feeling of a cock cumming inside her. But as I thought about it I probably imagined her saying my brother’s name because of my fantasies I’ve been having and a cock instead of my cock was just a slip most likely. My mind just was looking for anything saying that she was getting fucked by another man’s giant cock. Traci pouted for a while and then she told me to give her the panties on the floor next to the couch so I reached down and got them for her. Traci said she had them on when she came down after her shower and took them off before she got on the couch with me under the blanket. She said she was going to reheat the food she had for me and didn’t want to leak on the floor while she did it and giggled while she got off me and stood up getting the panties on. She smiled and told me to go take a shower and took off to the kitchen. I dug my boxers out of the blanket putting them on and I loudly told her I was going to take a shower and wouldn’t be long and took off.* When I came down I had my work clothes on because I had to leave in another hour for work. Traci was sitting on the couch and told me I was on time and took off to the kitchen with me following her. She took the meat and fries out of the oven and put the burger together again telling me to sit down at the table so I left and waited at the table. She brought it out to me with a cold coke and sat it in front of me across the table. She still only had those panties on as she watched me take a bite and I told her the food was perfect and I was starving. Traci told me from now on I had to eat what she has left for me before I do anything else. I shook my head yes as I gobbled down some of the fries and after I took another bite of the burger I smiled as I chewed it. After I swallowed it Traci was sitting there with her elbows on the table with her hands holding her face watching me eat. I loved how her little firm titties were seemingly staring at me with her nipples still poking out in such a sexy way. I told her if I ever come home and the stereo is on I will leave her alone and just stay in the living room hoping it shuts off and she comes down and kisses me.* Traci softly said ok and told me if she wakes up from a hot dream and she’s a mess she will wake me up to show it to me and I smiled at her shaking my head yes as I chewed. I told her that would really be awesome and she sat there giggling at me with her face in her hands. We didn’t talk after that until I only had a few bites of the burger and the fries left. When I took a bite Traci smiled and said she didn’t know it turned me on so much when I fantasized I was watching her getting fucked by my brother and I almost choked when she said that. I was so embarrassed and acted like I didn’t hear her and she sat there giggling while she watched me eat. Then she asked me if I had fantasies like that before and I softly said that was the first time and hoped she wouldn’t say anything else about it. I told her she caused it when she was telling me about the dream and I just fantasized that I was there in the dream. Traci smiled and asked me if I fantasized about watching her getting fucked after that and I just looked at my plate in silence while she sat there giggling softly. I kept thinking about her saying fuck me Ted while I was fucking her this morning.* Traci just kept smiling at me while I finished eating and she took the dishes and took off with them to the kitchen. I got up and went into the living room and sat on the couch scared she would ask me again about if I thought about it still. I didn’t want to lie to her but I didn’t want to tell her the truth either. When she came and sat next to me and cuddled tight in my arm I was so nervous. But we talked about everything but sex until it was time for me to leave for work. When I was about ready to get up she told me that she really loved how I made love to her and it was going to really have her worked up when she thinks about it tonight. Traci made me promise to make love to her the next time like that when we have sex on our wedding night and I promised. She walked with me to the door and we kissed and told each other about our love for each other and Traci giggled and told me I didn’t need my minute with her pussy today. She kissed me lightly on the lips and as I was walking out the door and she stopped me. Traci smiled and asked me if I was going to fantasize about watching her getting fucked while she practices tonight while I was working. I smiled and didn’t say anything as I turned and started walking to my car knowing that I would be for sure. I heard Traci giggling from the door as she watched me get in my car and leave.* On the way to work I kept thinking about how I was so embarrassed from Traci learning of what I fantasized about and I didn’t fantasize a bit on the way there. I tried my best and the first couple hours it worked but then I started fantasizing about her in her dark room in her open sexy nightie without her panties on. I kept picturing Traci in the dark on the bed with her legs spread wide with only that top of that sexy little nightie on with it hanging open. Her firm little titties kept peeking out of the opening as she moved and her nipples were hard and sticking out proudly. In my fantasy she was rubbing her clit while her other hand had he dildo in it as she kept working in and out of her tiny pussy trying hard to make it cream for me. And then I saw someone come out of the dark and he moved in front of her and kissed her while he took that dildo from her hand telling her she didn’t need it anymore. It was a stranger in my fantasy and he was naked with his cock sticking out hard and ready and it was huge. Traci got up on her knees and reached out taking that huge cock in her little hand pulling him towards her spread legs by it.* I kept adding to the fantasy as time went by while I worked and my cock was hard but I wasn’t going to beat off at work this time. By the time it was lunch break I was fantasizing she was sucking that huge cock on her knees at the edge of the bed while he stood there watching. I was sitting there in her room naked with my hard cock in my hand and it was a lot bigger again in my fantasy. I kept stopping it and concentrating on work as I replayed what I had in my mind so far to get it perfect. Then I imagined in my fantasy I told Traci that there was no way he would fit in her pussy and she giggled at me and told me she would try if I asked her to. I left it there and worked a while and then I started it again with me telling Traci I wanted to watch her try to get that inside her tiny pussy. Traci smiled and got up on her hands and knees with her ass sticking out at the edge of the bed waving her cute little round butt at the stranger in her room with us. Then I watched the guy playing with her pussy with his fingers from behind making her moan softly as I sat there listening to the wet little sounds from her pussy.* I got up from the chair and walked over to see better and stood next to the guy and watched him fucking her with two fingers because she was so tight. Her juice was dripping from her pussy because she was so wet and it was making a puddle of juice on the floor under it. Traci was so turned on and I could see she was swollen because her pussy was puffy looking sticking out for us to enjoy seeing stuck out for us. Then I reimagined as it being just like the special pussy and the juice was thick girl cum that I love the taste of with her swollen and so loose from wanting to fuck so badly. I even imagined the guy was now fucking her with four fingers as she gasped and moaned her approval back to him and begged him to fuck her now. I smiled and told him to fuck her now because she was ready and I stood there stroking my cock in the fantasy. I watched closely as the guy rubbed his huge cock in her special pussy and it made that cream fall in globs from it. Traci was shaking and told me she loved me so much for letting her finally try a big cock like she always fantasized about.* I smiled and told her again that it might not fit and she moaned out telling me she would make it all fit before she was done. I smiled as the stranger lined his huge cock up with her dripping wet creamy opening and started sliding it in stretching her open slowly as Traci looked at me with her mouth open in a silent scream. I imagined that I watched her asshole winking like when we 69 with her on top and I watch it while she cums above my face while I lick and suck on her pussy. Traci was screaming she was cumming already and he just had the head of his huge cock inside her so far and there was still at least ten inches to go. The only problem was I cumming in my pants while I was working and I hid it from the other people near me until it was over. I was so embarrassed and didn’t want anybody to notice as I quickly left my area and rushed to the bathroom to clean up my mess before it made a wet spot on my pants. I went into the bathroom and cleaned up the cum on me and in my boxers before I stood there laughing about cumming without touching my cock again. I knew that the only way to stop these fantasies is to find out how big my brother’s cock really was this weekend and take it from there once I knew how big he was.* I started to think that even if he was only my size that I should just tell him to fuck Traci some night just to find out if she would do it. If she did let him fuck her I wanted to know if she would tell me and if she did I would tell her she could fuck him again if she wanted to. If she didn’t tell me I would tell Ted to fuck her all he wants while I’m at work to see if she would ever tell me. I would just enjoy watching her trying to hide it from me as it went on and wondered how long it would take for her to finally tell me. Then if she didn’t tell me right away I had her in the palm of my hand and would tell her I wanted to watch it next time. Then I would get her to seduce anybody I wanted her to seduce and I would watch my wife fucking as much as I desired and it would be wild.* I went back out to work and it was only 10:35 and I still had three hours to go and I finally got it out of my mind until the last forty five minutes to go. I tried not to but I started working out the fantasy again in my mind while I worked. By the time I was leaving Traci had five wild crazy orgasms while fucking that huge cock doggy style and I jacked off twice in the fantasy while I watched. While I was driving home I had Traci in my fantasy have a wild intense orgasm when she had her fifth. That one made her pass out because the stranger was cumming inside her hard fucked pussy and then I saw it was Ted. She was limp and he held her from falling on her stomach and each spurt of cum from his cock had her tiny pussy so full that some of his cum squeezed out from between her tightly clamped pussy and his huge thick cock. It just kept dripping to the floor into a puddle of cum on top of the pool of girl cum that squeezed out while he was fucking her. Each spasm of Traci’s orgasm made her jerk hard and groan while she was still out cold. I was spurting cum all over her back from my ten inch thick cock as I was cumming again and she didn’t wake up during all of it.* When I shut off the car in the driveway I went in and checked the fridge and Traci had meatloaf and mashed tators with gravy from her work for me. I put it in the microwave and let it heat up and took it to the table and sat down eating and could hear the stereo playing upstairs while I ate. When I was done I put the dishes in the sink and went into the living room and the stereo was still playing so I set up my bed on the couch. Then I got undressed and set my clothes next to the couch and crawled under the blanket and listened to the music play hoping it would shut off. That would mean Traci shut it off and might come downstairs to me and I really hoped she woke up messy. I had jerked off while the food was heating and now I got up and went and jerked off again. I kept imagining that when Ted made her pass out in my fantasy that I walked over and held her up as he moved back from Traci’s stretched open pussy. In my fantasy I put my big cock in her pussy and got it coated with the sloppy mess Ted left inside it and pulled it back out. Then I imagined I put it against her asshole and shoved hard a couple times before her asshole slowly opened and her sphincter slid over the head of my cock gripping my shaft behind it tightly. I kept pushing until my huge cock was all the way in with my pelvis against her butt and it made Traci wake up screaming from pain. It only took a couple strokes before Traci screamed out she loved it and begged me to fuck her harder so I did. I fucked her for a long time making her have three more ass orgasms before I finally filled her ass with a cup of cum. It made Traci pass out again and I told Ted to go ahead and fuck her until she had enough and I finally ended the fantasy there. I got cleaned up and went and lay back down on the couch and could hear the stereo still playing and I kept begging God to shut it off. I don’t know what time I fell asleep but the music never shut off while I was awake. Wednesday* I got woke up the next day with Traci kissing me again telling me it was time to get up. Traci had eggs and toast on the coffee table along with fresh coffee and she had a good laugh over the tent she called it from my hard cock pushing up the blanket while I slept. She told me that I should have at least beat it off before I fell asleep and I softy whispered I hoped she would come downstairs last night. Traci gave me a light kiss telling me she was sorry she fell asleep before she shut off the stereo last night. Then she told me to sit up and eat my breakfast before I got in the shower and poked at my hard cock standing up under the blanket once more giggling. I sat up and picked up my coffee and before I could even raise it to my lips Traci got down on the floor and spread my thighs as she got between them smiling up at me. Traci whispered she would take care of my pressure while I ate my breakfast and slid her hand into my boxers giggling. She pulled my hard cock out of the front of my boxers and slid her mouth onto it and slid down all the way to the root and her eyes never left my eyes as I watched her from above.* I tried to eat but I kept stopping as Traci kept sliding her warm wet mouth on my cock and she was making it hard to eat. I kept moaning from how good it felt and she stopped and softly told me if I last ten minutes she had dessert for me after I finish eating and softly giggled. I felt her sucking on the head of my hard cock and then she held it up and licked it all over and even licked and sucked on my balls. I moaned and told her if she keeps making it so good I didn’t have a chance lasting even a minute and groaned as I tried to take a bite of my eggs. Traci whispered it was 10:47 and I had to make it until it was 10:58 if I wanted dessert and she softly said it was delicious. Then she softly said I should have come upstairs and woke her last night because she woke up about one with a really messy pussy and played with it until it was even messier and didn’t mean to fall asleep. She smiled at me and sucked hard on my cock again sliding down to the root and I groaned really loudly and I felt my legs shaking. I tried to stop it but I couldn’t because it had been a few days since she sucked my cock and it just felt so good even after all the jerking off I’ve been doing.* I dropped my fork as I shot into my girl’s warm wet mouth and I heard Traci gag and then felt her sucking and drinking every spurt that came after that. I was shaking and groaning as she drained me completely and then licked me clean not leaving my balls out of it. When Traci was done she held my cock in her hand and whispered I didn’t last ten minutes and giggled at me. I told her she cheated telling me she was messy last night and I had no chance after that. I asked her what she dreamt about to get messy and Traci shook her head no telling me it really was a kinky dream. She whispered she can’t tell me about it because it was the nastiest one she had so far and I will be mad at her for sure. I told he to stop that because we had to start being honest with each other and she smiled and told me she agreed with me so I needed to be honest with her. * I asked her what she meant by saying that because I was always honest with her and I told her everything she wanted to know. Traci told me I made her wait a couple days last time and I told her I did tell her after that. I stared at her waiting and she looked down and told me she feels that I would get upset if she told me and I told Traci I haven’t gotten upset about anything yet. Traci softy said she knew I didn’t but she just can’t tell me and I asked her if it was about Ted again. She looked up with a shocked look and asked me how I knew and I smiled telling Traci that we keep playing that fantasy about him so it was just causing her to dream about him. I went back to eating my breakfast and Traci whispered I guess so and I waited for her to tell me the dream.* I took a drink of my coffee and told her I was waiting and she looked down and whimpered asking me if I was sure and I shook my head yes. I kept eating as Traci softly told me that she was woke up with kisses last night and she thought it was me so she kissed back. Traci told me she pulled me onto the bed on top of her as we kissed and after the kiss she saw it was Ted. She softly said she told him to get off the bed and out of the room and he just laughed at her and told her she need a real good fucking tonight. Traci whispered that Ted told her his brother told him to take care of her pussy so it would be hot and wet for me when I got home and I chuckled and smiled at her when she said that.* Traci asked me what was so funny and I shook my head and told her I just had a strange thought and it made me laugh and she stared at me. My cock was half hard already from hearing what Traci dreamed last night. I tried to hide it from her so she wouldn’t know how turned on I got hearing about my brother fucking her. After I ate my breakfast Traci told me to go take a shower and maybe I could do something about my new tent pole when I was in there and giggled as I walked away. When I got back from the shower dressed in my work clothes Traci told me she was sorry but last night she fell asleep waiting for me so she could kiss me goodnight. She said the stereo was left on by accident but she always locks her door because of Ted and I should have just come up and I told her nope no way. I said I wouldn’t risk bothering her in her privacy mode because I was never going to make her cry again if I could help it. Traci was touched and it was easy to see because her eyes sparkled like she felt like letting a few tears fall. She walked up to me and was caressing my face softly and told me I was so special and she won’t ever make me cry if she could help it either. Traci gave me such a loving soft kiss and hugged me tightly and sighed saying I was too perfect for her and she didn’t deserve me. I didn’t mess it up by talking to her as I held her tight in my arms.I was kissing her goodbye when I was leaving for work later and when I started out the door Traci grabbed my arm stopping me and told me I forgot something. I stood there and thought about it for a minute and told her I couldn’t think of anything I forgot. Traci just giggled at me and then she looked down and I followed her eyes down. She had her shorts unsnapped at the top with her zipper down and she smiled and said the minute would start now so I better take advantage of it and her eyes sparkled. I quickly slid my hand down inside her shorts and panties and she was only a little wet and I played in her pussy and found her still very loose. Traci smiled at me until my minute was up and said she was testing me last night by leaving the stereo on while she slept. I told her that if the stereo is on that is her private area but if it isn’t I may go in and kiss her goodnight. Traci kissed me and I asked her how the practicing was going and she smiled at me giggling. Then Traci softly told me it was going to take a lot more practice than what she thought and asked me if that was still fine. I chuckled and told her to practice as much as possible and she giggled telling me she would and said she had my permission still.* On the way to work I thought about Traci telling me that when she teases Ted he has a big bulge in his pants and that was why her dream had him with a big cock. All night at work I was trying to come up with a way to tell Traci to tease him until he had the bulge because I wanted to see if it was true. I figured to have her tease him this weekend and I didn’t want it to sound too weird when I asked her to do it. I had to come up with a way that pretty soon because the weekend was getting close. Traci might just tell me no even though we keep teasing about her practicing with him. It does kind of sound strange me wanting to see the size of my own brother’s cock. I don’t get turned on by men at all so I had to tell her without it sounding like it would turn me on. I kept fantasizing Ted fucking Traci with a cock twice as big as mine at least. For her to tell me that his bulge is huge when she teases him enough to get him hard that just makes me still have Ted’s cock huge in those fantasies. Plus she keeps telling me that he is huge in her fantasies and dreams even.* I got home from work just a little before 2 that night and I saw the note telling me to eat the food she left for me. I heard the TV playing with the sound turned low so I went in and the lights were all off but the living room was lit up a little by the TV. I could see Traci lying on the couch when I walked in the room and it looked like she fell asleep and she had her fluffy robe on with a pair of go to school panties on. She had her legs bent with her feet by her butt with a knee hanging off the couch. The other one was spread over with her knee up and lying against the back of the couch. I sure hope she didn’t fall asleep that way before Ted went to bed or he would have thought about fucking my fiancé for sure. Then I was thinking I wouldn’t mind that really and started thinking that I actually wanted it to happen. Traci had a hand in the top of her panties and it looked like she fell asleep that way and I wondered if she was playing with herself when she fell asleep. I softy whispered her name to see if she was just resting and it seemed like she was sleeping. She was so hot and sexy lying there and it was an erotic pose and I wanted to just stare at her for a little while before I woke her up. I was so happy she just kept sleeping and I softly walked over to look at how her robe was almost closed at the top and wide open at her stomach and lower.* My heart suddenly started beating hard as I caught a whiff of that wonderful sexy smell she only has when her pussy is super horny. I looked closer and I could see her panties were soaked through and the bottom of her robe and even the couch was wet and glistened in the dim light. I was inhaling that fragrance from her horny pussy and my heart stopped when her hand slowly slid just a little farther down in her panties. Traci slowly rubbed her clit and top of her pussy with the tip of her fingers and let out a soft moan and tried to say something but it was jumbled up and made no sense. Her head rolled on its side when she moaned softly and I was scared she was going to wake up but she didn’t thankfully. I stood up looking her over and smelling her fragrance and she looked so hot and sexy and all I could do is whisper wow.* Traci moaned softly again while she was rubbing her clit again and moaned as she tried to talk and I heard please stop Gary clearly. My cock was already hard in my pants and I almost came right then when I heard her dreaming that a guy named Gary was doing something to her. I bent over and took a big smell of her pussy and Traci moaned again as she rubbed her clit and said something and I only made out please Gary and I’m getting married. It was so erotic and I just whispered wow again and softly pulled the crotch of her panties away and her opening had a pool of creamy white thick juice filling it slowly dripping down. I watched her hand go down and Traci had her fingers slip inside that juicy opening while she slowly played with it causing globs of her thick white girl cum slide out. * I was entranced as I watched and Traci moaned again saying you’re too big Gary and her head rolled back up with her mouth open wide. I watched her fucking her pussy slowly with her fingers again and saw they were getting covered in that thick girl cum. She pulled her pussy open to the side and I watched a pulse of juice fill the opening to the top again and heard her moan out oh god it’s so big and her hips were fucking up to her probing fingers. Traci was dreaming that she was trying to stop him while he was trying to fuck her and it sounded like she was dreaming he had a giant cock. I reached over and held the panties to the side as I got down on my knees and Traci’s hand went back and rested in the top of her panties again. I reached my other arm over carefully and gently put two finger’s swirling around in that pool of juice filling her opening and she was so wet and sticky. I got my fingers coated and carefully lifted them to my mouth and sucked all of her salty thick pussy cream off of them and put them back again swirling around again.* I watched Traci’s hips moving with my fingers and I slid two fingers inside her and her hips rose slightly as my fingers sunk deep easily. I heard her moan and softly whisper I can’t I love Mark and she kept softy moaning and whispered it feels so big so I pulled my fingers back out. When I pulled my fingers out Traci’s hips rose up with my fingers and her stomach quivered and she moaned I have to find out and then softy whispered please fuck me with your big cock Gary. She had her face turned to the back of the couch as she finally begged him to fuck her not trying to stop him anymore. I was so turned on hearing her say she had to fuck him to see what it felt like with a big cock. My cock was rock hard and throbbing in my pants but I couldn’t do anything about it because I had a hand holding her panties aside. My other hand was getting all four fingers slippery with that white girl cum that was thick and it was even in globs deep inside her and came out when I sunk those fingers deep. Traci’s pussy was so full of that stuff that is salty from her pussy getting so warm and tastes so sexy to me. I was getting all the fingers on that hand slippery because I planned on giving her what she was wanting in her dream so badly. I was going to fuck her swollen loose pussy with my open hand like it was a big cock and hoped I would see her cumming as I fucked her with it.* I had to keep the globs from getting away by blocking the bottom of her slit with her panties as I slid my whole open hand in her loose pussy but I couldn’t catch them all. I was so amazed that she was loosening up from wanting a big cock inside her as she dreamed it was happening. With her being loose it only seemed to help a little as I sunk all four fingers inside her getting them halfway as Traci’s pussy gripped my hand tightly. I kept twisting my hand around to loosen her pussy more as I kept sinking it in and I only stopped because my thumb stopped me. I thought about trying with my fist but I was scared it would wake her up and I didn’t want that. I watched Traci’s stomach quiver hard when her pussy had a spasm gripping my hand even tighter as I slid it in with that first thrust. I watched her as she kept turning her head side to side as her hands rubbed her stomach and then slid up making her robe open as she was playing with her little firm tits. Traci even was pulling and pinching her nipples as she slept and dreamed and it was so hot to watch it all. I watched her nipples getting harder and she had them sticking out a half inch at least as she moaned softly in her sleep.* I was twisting my hand in her pussy and when she softly moaned oh god it feels so good Gary I came in my pants and had a hard time keeping quiet. Then she moaned out yes fuck me with that big cock so I started fucking her with my hand steady as I kept twisting it back and forth and her pussy kept having little spasms every few strokes of my hand. Her hips were fucking in rhythm with my strokes and I watched her moaning and her stomach shaking as I fucked her loose swollen pussy with my hand. My cock never got soft after cumming in my pants and I was so excited watching her squirming around on the couch. Her legs slowly rose until they were sticking up in the air shaking hard. I was so turned on watching my sweetheart dreaming of a man named Gary fucking her with a giant cock and it looked so real. Then I was thinking that when she has dreams like this it was what was making her pussy get creamy and loose. Dreaming of a giant cock fucking her and her pussy even gets loose like it really had a giant cock fucked it and I was amazed.* I fucked her with my hand for a long time and Traci was moaning and groaning and even sometimes whispered how she loved his long thick cock so much. I kept twisting my hand around trying to make it feel as round as possible so it would feel like a cock as much as it possibly could. I kept watching her having soft spasms as I fucked her faster with my hand never stopping. Traci’s soft moans were music to me and I was shaking in excitement when she moaned and whispered for Gary to cum with her when she cums. I fucked her harder and faster as Traci shook and groaned oh god with each hard thrust of my hand as it kept twisting around. I watched her stomach tighten up like when she is going to cum and was gasping softly and I softly whispered cum for me Traci. I wished I had a third hand to stroke my cock with because I was so turned on from this. Then I watched my fiancé cumming on that giant cock fucking her and I felt each spasm on my hand as I held it deep inside her while she was cumming jerking with each spasm. I felt my cock spurted more cum in my pants as I had another orgasm as Traci was having her orgasm and I didn’t care. I tried to be as quiet as possible so I wouldn’t wake her yet and wanted so much more.* After my orgasm ended I watched Traci settle down facing the back of the couch softly moaning and I slowly pulled my wet sticky hand out of her loose pussy. I looked at my hand covered in her juice and white girl cream and quietly licked it off as much as I could and even sucked on my fingers to get it all. I loved the taste of her cream and it was so salty and creamy and tasted so sexy to me and I couldn’t get enough of it. I was thinking to myself that after we are married I would do everything I could to get her to open up about her dreams and fantasies a lot more to me. I knew that she had to experience a giant cock a few times and I hoped I could talk her into letting me watch it when it happened. I saw that some of her cream had slid down her butt onto the robe and couch again and I realized that it happened before I got home while she was sleeping and dreaming and knew it had the couch wet. I got up and slid my pants and shirt off and only had my boxers on when I was done. I got on the couch slowly trying not to wake Traci while she was sleeping soundly after she had her orgasm on my hand. * I slowly moved until I got my face at her pussy and slid her panties to the side again and the smell was intoxicating to me. I gently moved her feet and legs over my shoulders resting them on my back as I adjusted my face right in front of her warm messy pussy. I poked my tongue at the thick glob at the bottom of her slit near her asshole and licked it up swallowing that salty globs of cream and licked up her slit to her clit and sucked it until I felt her body quiver and heard a soft moan. I left her clit alone after she moaned softly and licked all around her pussy leaving the best for last. I took my time and I kept watching to see if she was waking up and she only softly moaned and her hand was slowly rubbing her stomach and top of her panties. Traci’s head never moved from where it was as I kept licking all around her pussy and even the edges of her pussy lips and sucked on them lightly. Her hand kept moving closer and as she slept it finally was on the top of my head with her fingers playing in my hair.* When my tongue slid inside her slit again I heard Traci softly moan again and oh god I love you Mark came to my ears in a whisper. Now she was dreaming I was going down on her after she had her other dream and it was so hot to hear that. I felt her fingers toying with my hair as I licked all around her opening and slid my tongue up and gave her hard clit a tickle. Traci moaned softly again and I felt her take my hair and pulled it gently until I stopped licking her hard little clit and it was toying with my hair gently again. I slid my mouth down and when I put my lips around her opening to suck out her sweet salty cream Traci moaned oh god Mark softly. Her hips rose and her hand pushed down on my head as she moaned and I couldn’t hear at first until the last few words were clear. I heard the last words and she was whispering Gary’s cum out of me Mark and I started sucking hard. Traci moaned oh god yes I love how you suck his cum out of me and then it hit me. Every time I would lick and suck her super horny pussy it was after she dreamed of this guy Gary fucking her and cumming in her. She must always fantasize that I’m sucking his cum out of her and she really seemed to be enjoying that fantasy right now as she slept.* As I sucked and licked up as much that I could I used my fingers to gently pull more out of her cream from deep inside like I always do. Traci was pushing down on my head while her hips pushed her pussy onto my mouth and my fingers softly moaning I love you a few times before I was done. Traci settled down sleeping soundly after I finished getting all of her cream out and I even sucked on the crotch of her sticky wet panties to get all her cream out of them. She looked so beautiful and sexy as I stood there staring down at her while she slept and I couldn’t believe how hot and erotic it was tonight. I thought it was the sexiest and hottest thing I ever did and wished I could do it every night. I thought about how she dreamed about me sucking a man’s cum out of her after she got fucked by her fantasy cock and I wondered if I could really suck a man’s cum out of her like that. I started thinking after I fuck her when we start fucking again that I would see if I could at least suck my own cum out of her pussy and I won’t let her stop me. I just kept imagining that she was this satisfied looking after she fucks a man with a giant cock and I knew I would push her to do it just to have her feel it at least once before she could say no.* I bent over and kissed her cheek and whispered I loved my wife so much. Traci didn’t move or change at all and I just stared at her thinking how sexy and beautiful she was. I could hardly wait until I could watch her sleep every night when we are man and wife. I finally had to wake her up but I didn’t want to and just wanted to gaze on her sexy hot beauty all night until I fell asleep. I reached out and shook her shoulder gently and softly said her name telling her to wake up now. Traci woke up and looked at me out of her sleepy eyes and said she must have fallen asleep watching TV. Then she asked me what time it was and I looked and told her it was after three and it hit me that it lasted over an hour and it was the best sex of my life. As Traci was talking I didn’t listen and just kept thinking how hot it would be watching her getting fucked with a giant cock and her cumming on it wildly before he filled her with his warm cum.It was funny when Traci got up and she suddenly noticed her robe was wet and then she turned and saw the wet spot on the couch. I told her just to leave it and I would take care of it and Traci stood there smiling at me while she giggled. Traci whispered that is how her bed is after she dreams and wakes up messy and I just smiled at her and told her she looked so hot when I found her tonight. I took her in my arms kissing her soft and long before I pulled my head away and I told her I loved her so much.* Traci smiled and asked me if I wanted to play with my favorite toy or did my cock finally get to be my favorite toy and she giggled at me. I chuckled and told her I took care of her messy pussy already while she was sleeping and said I just couldn’t wait once I saw the mess she had in her panties. I told her that she really leaked a lot before I got home because the couch was a mess before I did anything to her. Traci looked confused and asked me how I didn’t wake her up while I did it and she even checked in her panties and whispered she thought it was just a dream. She hugged me and asked me if she could cuddle with me and said she had to tell me something really important. I led her over to the chair holding her hand and sat down pulling my sweet sexy girl on my lap and she cuddled up with her head lying on my chest. I held her with my arms around that slender little hot body as she was kissing my chest all over as she rubbed it softly. * Traci kept whispering she loves me so much and wanted to marry me and be my wife forever. I thought I would fuck with her a little before she told me whatever she thought was important and I softly asked her who Gary was. Traci stopped moving and didn’t say anything for a minute and finally whispered that was what she wanted to tell me about. I felt her hand slowly messing with my boxers and her soft hand went in the front slot and I was so embarrassed when she asked me if I had an accident and she giggled softly. I just said yes and didn’t tell her it happened twice tonight without me even touching my cock. I was waiting to hear her tell me it was the guy that fucked her in her dream tonight and I smiled as she softly played with my soft cock. I wasn’t expecting what she said about him being a customer that came in every night this week and she waited on him every time. * Traci whispered he is really sweet and cute and always would tease her and flirt with her while he was there. She said he always asked her to come back to his motel room and keep him company because it was so lonely there. Traci said she always would tell him maybe next time to tease him back and it was easy to see he had the hots for her. She softly told me Gary came in late tonight and he told her it was his last night here and had to fly out in the morning. Traci said that when he asked her the normal thing he always did she couldn’t tell him maybe next time since there was going to be no next time. She said Gary surprised her when he asked if she would just talk to him in the parking lot outside for a little while before he went back to the motel room. Traci whispered she felt so sorry for him and didn’t think it would hurt just to talk to him for a few minutes after work before she came home. She said I don’t get home until about two so she has lots of time to waste anyway and thought it wouldn’t hurt.* I didn’t want to stop her and I was shocked to learn that she dreamed about a real live person fucking her tonight in her sleep and I softly asked her how old he was. Traci whispered about 25 or maybe a little older but he is a really good looking man in real good shape. She told me when she went out his rental car was next to her car so she just got in to talk to him for a few minutes. Traci said soon as she closed the door and turned he had his arms around her and was kissing her and whispered he kisses really sexy. She softly said it wasn’t what she expected and doesn’t know why she didn’t stop him and said it was only kissing so it wasn’t really that bad. Traci softly asked me if she did something I didn’t want her to do and I told I didn’t mind her just sitting and necking with him a little bit. She said after a few minutes he kept begging her to just go to his motel room and said she felt safe because everybody saw her talking to him before she left so she followed him to the motel. Traci told me which one it was and that was just a couple minutes from the diner and I was shocked she went to his room with him to be honest. She whispered that she went in his room and they drank a beer and just talked for a little while and nothing happened and I didn’t say anything. Traci softly said when she got up to leave she hugged him and I couldn’t hear what she said after that because she didn’t say it very loud. I told her that I couldn’t hear her and she whispered they started kissing again while hugging and it was so sexy the way he held her while kissing. * I couldn’t believe she went back to his room with him and drank beer with him and I was surprised now to find out she necked with him it even more now. But I didn’t say anything because I was interested in the rest of the story really. Traci whispered that she never wants to lie to her husband so she had to tell me what happened to her tonight. I told Traci I know she loves me and I trust her completely and always will and she should know that. She didn’t say anything for a minute and I asked her softly if she left after that and she whispered no. I felt my cock getting hard in her soft fingers as she kept playing with it gently while she told me about her night. I started to hope that they really messed around for some strange reason and I didn’t know why. But I did hope that it got out of hand and she got fucked in that room with somebody she hardly knew and wondered if she would have liked it.* Traci whispered he really was a good kisser and she just was kissing him to make him feel better. She said he kept kissing her and nuzzling her neck and it was just so erotic and she didn’t even let it bother her. Traci said she felt so sorry for him so she stayed longer just because of how lonely he was all week by himself. She whispered she never even thought she was really doing anything wrong because it was only kissing. Traci said it didn’t seem bad really when he unbuttoned her top and she let him take her shirt and bra off because it was just her tits. bartın escort She said it surprised her how well he knew exactly what made it feel good for her and it just seemed so innocent really. I waited when she didn’t say anything and was just gently playing with my cock with only her fingertips and it felt so good to me. I didn’t want her to tell me she stopped him and left because she might stop playing with my cock and I didn’t want that to happen. Finally Traci whispered she can’t lie to me and softly said he started playing with her in her panties under her skirt and she didn’t know why she let it keep going for a while. Traci said after a while when she put her hand down to stop him and pulled his hand out of her panties. She stopped talking and I really wanted her to continue but I didn’t want her to stop telling me about what happened so I didn’t say anything. * Finally Traci softly whispered she didn’t know he had his cock out of his pants because she never saw him acting like he was opening them. She said he put her hand on his cock and it was real hard and a lot bigger than mine and it really surprised her. Traci stopped for a second and I started to think that maybe she let it go farther but I didn’t say anything and I felt my cock get rock hard fast. She whispered that she never had something like that in her hand before so she had to just check it out with her hand. Traci softly said she quit trying to stop Gary from playing in her panties and fingering her while she did it. She said his cock was so interesting to her because it was just so thick and long and he was really good with his fingers. She whispered it was about the size she described to me about her fantasy with Ted and said it felt so thick in her hand. She said she couldn’t put her fingers all the way around it or even close really as she felt all of it. Traci whispered it was really long too and when she got to his balls they were huge. I was stunned that Traci said she even fondled his balls and was being fingered while she played with another man’s cock and I was turned on listening to it.* Traci whispered softly asking me if I hated her and told me I should and I tried to turn her face up to me but she wouldn’t let me. She told me she can tell I hate her and she can’t bear to see my eyes right now and I softly told her I could never hate the girl I wanted to be with the rest of my life. I told her I understand the curiosity she must have had when she was holding something that was like she always fantasized about. Traci whispered I should hate her because she started stroking it and sort of lost control when Gary asked her if she ever had something like that inside her before. My heart was beating hard now with excitement wondering how far she let it go before she stopped it and left. When Traci said she stroked it my balls started boiling at the thought of maybe she fucked him just to find out what it would feel like with such a giant cock. Then it hit me if he fucked her did he cum inside her pussy. And that means I did suck his cum from my girl’s pussy and I didn’t even notice it at all. * Then Traci whispered telling me he had her really turned on and she tried to tell him to stop but for some reason it didn’t come out right. She softly whispered that she only moaned and stroked that big cock in her hand while he kept fingering her. I closed my eyes and imagined everything she was saying and I was really turned on as I waited to hear if she let him fuck her. Traci whispered she can’t really remember when Gary got her naked and even when he got naked too. She told me that she can’t really remember but she thinks she helped him get naked just like she was on the bed. She said he had her on her back and she wasn’t thinking really because of how turned on he got her with his kisses and fingers. Traci whispered Gary got on top of her and she doesn’t know why but she lifted her legs up and spread them for him. Traci whispered that Gary asked her if he could fuck her and told me I have fantasized about her fucking somebody else so I should understand why she told him yes.* Traci whispered she was really wet and he couldn’t get inside her because of how thick he was and her pussy is so tight but he kept trying to get it inside her. She softy whispered that after a few tries she held it for him while he was pushing really hard and she could feel him stretching her open. She said it wasn’t hurting at all and then it suddenly went in and she started cumming right away before he even started to fuck her. My cock started spraying my cum all over her fingers and hand when she said that and I tried not to groan too loud hoping she didn’t notice. Traci whispered asking me if I hated her for fucking him for over an hour that time but it felt so good and she had no problem having orgasms. I didn’t say anything and Traci said she loved me for not saying I was mad at her. She softly whispered he made her cum three more times before he shot his cum inside her little pussy. Then Traci softly asked me if she was a slut and I couldn’t do anything but groan while I kept cumming.* I felt Traci moving on my lap and I just kept my eyes closed as I finished cumming and I tried to hide it from her. Traci softly said after he fucked her it surprised her when she didn’t have to work too long to get his cock hard again with her mouth. She softly said his cock went in easier the second time he fucked her and he lasted a lot longer that time. Traci whispered she had four more orgasms that time and he fucked her in a lot of different positions and he lasted a long time fucking her doggy style. Traci softly said she didn’t get home until almost 1:30 and fell asleep on the couch after he fucked her so much and wore her out. She asked me if she could ask a favor and I softly asked her what she needed trying not to let her know how much I liked how she finally fucked a huge cock. * Traci softly said that he was leaving at nine in the morning and wondered if she could go back and spend the night with him so she could fuck him a few more times before he left. She told me when she got home I could suck all his cum from her pussy again because I liked doing it tonight and I didn’t know what to say. I was stunned that she really fucked another man and wanted to do it again already and she even let me suck on her cum filled pussy not warning me first. And now she wanted my permission to let her go back and fuck him until he left because she loved it so much. Traci wanted to come back home to me after he fucks her as much as she could get him up each time after he filled her tiny pussy again with his cum. She actually thought I loved sucking his cum from her and wanted me to do it again after she fucks him the rest of the night while I wait for her to come back home. The worst thing was that I was really thinking of letting her go back and even thought I didn’t really mind it the first time so why not suck her pussy dry again. There wasn’t a bad taste to her pussy filled with his cum so I thought why not do it again because Traci really liked me doing it.* I sat there speechless for a second and Traci whispered she just wanted to get it out of her system so she won’t let it happen that much after we get married and I almost choked. Traci just told me she wouldn’t do it as much if I let her go tonight. She didn’t say she wouldn’t do it again and said not as much and I couldn’t think. Traci whispered she wouldn’t even get dressed since it was so late and would just go over there naked so she would have more time to fuck him as many times as she could. She sat up and told me she had to use the bathroom but to let her know when she gets back if I minded her going back tonight. Traci got up without looking at me and I sat there speechless wondering if this was a dream or something as I watched her cute little butt as she walked to the bathroom. I thought about it and it did turn me on hearing about her fucking another man and I kept fantasizing about it lately. Since it already happened I thought it wouldn’t hurt if she went back and fucked him again because she already fucked him twice. And it was so hot to hear how she had so many orgasms with his cock fucking her and he fucked her for hours even. I was stunned and turned on at the same time and I admit I knew already before she got back. I was going to tell her she could go and I wondered if I could suck out his cum from her fucked pussy when she got back home to me.* I closed my eyes and tried to picture Traci getting fucked like she said and I wished I had a chance to watch it while it happened. I didn’t hear Traci come back out and I almost jumped out of my skin when she was standing there in front of the chair. Traci smiled and asked me if I thought about her going back and fucking Gary again and I just stared at her. I was about to tell her she could go when Traci started giggling and said she only was telling me her dream she had tonight and bent over and kissed my lips lightly. She sat back on my lap cuddled up to me smiling and told me she would never cheat on me except in her dreams and giggled again. I was so glad she didn’t give me time to tell her what my decision was about her going back and fucking him again tonight. I smiled weakly and told her now I see why she gets so turned on when she has a dream like that because I thought it was really hot to listen to even though I knew it didn’t happen. Traci softly asked me if I had my eyes closed so I could imagine I was there watching her getting fucked while I was playing with myself tonight. I could feel her lightly touching my cock again and I told her I couldn’t help myself and she giggled again. * Traci slid up and gave me a kiss again and smiled as she whispered she thinks I’m going to tell her to fuck somebody else soon and asked me if she was right. I felt her hand leave my boxers again and she showed me the cum on her fingers and palm of her hand and whispered she knows I still have fantasies like that. Then she smiled and asked me if I thought that I sucked another man’s cum from her pussy tonight and I shook my head no. Then she laughed hard when I told her I would know if her pussy had a man’s cum in it and I knew she wouldn’t let another man fuck her. Traci smiled and softly said she might if I asked her to and giggled again as she sat there on my lap. Then she whispered maybe she already fucked Ted and I sucked his cum from her pussy and didn’t know it yet. I chuckled and told her again I would know if that happened and she wasn’t fooling me.* Traci looked at her hand she held up with cum on it and licked all of the cum off her hand and fingers and did it so sexy like. Then she smiled and said cum didn’t really have a taste and whispered she didn’t really think I would know if she had another man’s cum inside her pussy when I went down on her. Traci giggled and told me she has a lot of taste in her juice and it would cover any taste that might be in the man’s cum. Then she seemed to be thinking and she put her head on my chest again and I held her in my arms and told her I loved her completely. Traci whispered she would never cheat on me and told me she looked up about guys that have fantasies like I have. She softly said a lot of guys have those fantasies and that really surprised her because she would never fantasize me fucking another girl. Traci said it would really upset her if I fucked another girl because she is the jealous type. I chuckled and told her she had no need to worry because I never had or will have a desire to fuck anybody but my angel in my arms right now. Traci told me I was so sweet and romantic lately and she really liked hearing stuff like that.* Traci just snuggled up to me in my arms for a few minutes and then whispered she didn’t know if she could do it really. I asked her what she was talking about because I thought it was about me desiring another girl. But Traci whispered that if I ever asked her to fuck somebody else she would try to do it for me but didn’t know if she could go through with it. She said there was no way she could do it in front of me because she would be way too nervous and scared. Traci softly said that some of the things she read were how some guys would just tell their wife or girlfriend to fuck somebody and just tell him all about it when she comes back home when she’s done fucking the other guy. She said probably she could do it when I wasn’t there and she wouldn’t have a problem talking about it after it is done. She whispered but she can’t imagine how it could turn me on like in my fantasies like it does but she would try to make me happy. Traci didn’t say anything for a minute and softly asked me if I ever thought of telling her to fuck another man and I lied and said not really. I softly whispered I know how she has fantasies of fucking a man that has a lot bigger cock than mine. I whispered I would understand if she ever asked me if she could do it and I think I would probably let her if she asked. * Nothing was said about what I said but Traci asked if I had her do it would it bother me if she really liked it. I thought about it and was quiet for a minute and I didn’t say anything. Traci whispered she thinks I would get upset if she made it sound like she really loved it and the guy made her cum a lot while he fucked her. Traci didn’t say anything and just was rubbing my chest and then asked me softly what I thought about everything she said tonight. I softly told her it wouldn’t bother me a bit if she enjoyed it and I would be upset if she told me she didn’t love it and I find out it was a lie later. I whispered honestly it would be really hot if she said that it made her cum over and over while he fucked her and squeezed Traci in my arms. I felt her kiss my chest and she whispered she loves me more with all the romantic things I keep saying to her. Traci moved up and kissed my lips lightly and asked me if I really would like her to say that after somebody fucks her. I told her I would only like it if she was honest about it when she told me that and said there would be no reason to have her fuck somebody if she didn’t enjoy it a lot. Traci gave me another light kiss and then told me she loved me so much and put her head back on my chest giving it little kisses as she rubbed it softly. * Traci softly whispered she could do it for me because she wants me to be happy and told me she would only do it for that reason. I smiled as she told me she would only do it because I wanted to watch her getting fucked by a giant cock but couldn’t do it with me there. I thought to myself if she fucked somebody and like it a lot then maybe after a few fucks she might get comfortable enough for me to watch it after a while. And I really wanted to watch it but I knew it wasn’t the time to tell her that yet. So I didn’t say anything to her about it tonight. I figured I would wait a month after the wedding before I brought it up to her and get it started after she was my wife. Then I remembered about Ted having a big bulge and I started thinking if he really was hung like that then it might happen before we got married. I figured if he had a giant bulge I would just have Traci keep teasing him and even tell her to tease him late at night while I worked to drive him crazy. I figured that if she kept teasing him and got even wilder with it maybe he would end up just fucking her and ignoring how she would tell him to stop. I even started thinking of talking to him to see if maybe he wanted to fuck her. Then I chuckled silently as I thought about it and I knew he would enjoy having permission to fuck my fiancé and I might even tell him to fuck her all he wanted as long as she liked it. I started fantasizing of hiding and watching them fuck even without either of them knowing I was hidden and watching.* I heard Traci say something and I was fantasizing and didn’t hear it so I told her I couldn’t hear what she said. Traci softly said a guy like me even has a name and they call it being cuckolded and giggled saying I would be a cuckold. When she rose up smiling and giggling I smiled and told her that cuckold didn’t sound bad really and said it would be like a girl being called a slut. I asked Traci what she would think if I called her my personal slut. Traci smiled telling me it would turn her on a lot being called her a perfect slut instead and it wouldn’t bother her a bit and laughed. Traci gave me a sexy kiss and hugged me tight as I held her in my arms snuggled to me. She whispered in my ear not to let it make me feel bad because one out of three men enjoy their girl fucking other men. Traci gave me another kiss and told me it was late and we had to get to sleep now. I told her tonight was a blast and one of the hottest nights of my life so far and smiled big time at her. Traci giggled and told me she wished she was awake while I took care of her messy pussy because she missed how it felt so good when I do that to her. * I watched Traci scamper away and when she got to the corner she blew me a kiss and whispered she loved me and took off upstairs. I whispered that I wished a man hung like she dreams of would fuck the hell out of her and wished I could watch. I didn’t say it loud enough for Traci to hear and just wanted to say it just for myself really. I put a towel covering the wet spot on the couch before I made it into my bed and tried to sleep. I was awake for a while as I kept replaying the night in my mind before I fell asleep. I already looked up the same thing days ago that Traci did and I was so ready to be cuckolded by the girl I loved. I wondered if I would have the guts to kiss her after I saw that my brother was hung big and whisper in her ear to go to his room for the night. Would I have the guts to tell her to fuck him as much as she wants while I lay on the couch waiting for her to come down to me the next morning so she could show me her pussy full of his cum.* The next morning when she came down I wouldn’t let her leave one small detail out if that ever happened like I wanted it to. The last thoughts I had was I knew I would love to watch her getting fucked and if she liked it half as much as me she would be fucking a lot of guys before I got tired of it. I was even looking forward to the first time I have her fuck somebody and she let me watch while I jerked off. I would be almost giggling with excitement thinking of her coming home to me to tell me all about it if I sent her to fuck somebody. I really hoped the last thing she would tell me would be that she really wanted to do it again for me and make it part of our sex life for long time. And I hoped she had a lot of orgasms and the guy fucked her for hours before filling her tiny pussy with his cum before she came home to me.Thursday* Traci woke me up the next morning and she told me to go take a shower and she would fix me some breakfast. I told her I just wanted a couple oranges and Traci told me she would have them all peeled and ready for me. She gave me a nice kiss and smiled up to me telling me she was so in love with her husband and I told her I loved my wife more. When I turned around my future wife slapped my ass and ran to the kitchen giggling and I just smiled and took off. After I got cleaned up I came downstairs and Traci was sitting on the couch and had a plate of orange sections for me to eat. I gave her a little kiss and told her thank you and sat down and started eating and wondered if she would start some wild thing about sex before I went to work today.* Traci asked me what I had planned for the little get together this weekend. I told her I just planned on sitting around the fire we would build in the fire pit in the back yard and sit around it drinking with my brother. Traci told me it sounded nice because it would give her a chance to get to know Ted better. I asked her to find out if Ted would pick up the alcohol and I would pay him Friday for it. I told Traci we would go pick up the food Friday morning and some snacks to have and she told me ok and I started eating again. I told her that we would go into the big city and stop at an adult store to maybe get something and Traci smiled asking me what and I told her it would be a surprise. Then I remembered that I wanted to see if she would dress really sexy and revealing to help tease Ted so I would find out the sized of his cock. I still didn’t believe that he was as big as Traci kept saying he was because I would have known it by now I thought. When I asked Traci if she could do me another favor she giggled at me. Then she told me that she couldn’t go fuck Gary again because he left town already and I just stared at her. She fell on the couch laughing her ass off and I told her I wouldn’t fall for that trick again and told her to come up with another way to mess with me.* It took her a while to get over her little joke and I just went back to eating my oranges and ignored her pretty much. I didn’t even look at her when she asked me what I needed and then she told me she was sorry and gave me a little kiss on my cheek and leaned against me telling me she won’t do it again. I told her it might sound strange to her now so I’ll just tell her when we have a drink or two in us tomorrow. Traci sighed and told me to stop being scared to tell her things because she was going to be my wife in less than two months and it made me laugh a little. Traci cuddled up to me asking me to just tell her please and even got down on her knees on the floor in front of me and used her little girl voice on me telling me she would do anything I asked her to do. I smiled at her and told her maybe one of these days I’ll see if she would do anything I want. She tried smiling sexy at me and told me there was only one way to find out if she will do anything I wanted and Traci sat there giggling at me. I told her I would find out one day and ate a few more oranges to mess with her making her wait.* I finally smiled over to her and told her I would like her to dress really sexy and maybe a little revealing and said it would help her tease my brother. Traci smiled and told me I should just believe her when she tells me he is really big and giggled at me. She asked me how far should she go and asked me what I was comfortable with so she knows what she can do. She told me what I said about it last night wouldn’t bother her at all and asked me if I was still comfortable with it. I told her I can’t remember what we came up with last night and she smiled at me. Traci told me that she bet I could remember every word she told me about Gary last night and giggled at me. I sighed and shook my head and asked her if she was going to keep bringing that up all day and she told me she was sorry. Traci told me we didn’t talk about teasing Ted last night really and I told her I knew that. She was in such a teasing and playful mood as we talked so far and it was like she was trying to mess with me.* Then she changed how she was acting and asked me what if my brother puts his hand in her panties and plays with her and asked if I was comfortable if that happened. Traci looked unsure of herself and looked even maybe nervous and I told her not to let it go farther than she was comfortable with. Traci didn’t say anything and I asked her how she felt about it if that happened and she shrugged her shoulders and softly said I don’t know really. I even asked her if that would bother her and she just said I guess not as long as it doesn’t bother me if it happened. Traci asked me if I was going to be with her all the time and I chuckled and told her that if I was next to her all the time it would make it hard for her to tease him and she shook her head yes. I told her I didn’t want her to do anything that would bother her or upset her and she smiled at me and told me ok. Then she told me I better not be too drunk if he ends up getting her naked and wants to fuck her and giggled at me.* I laughed and told her Ted would never try to make her do something against her will and Traci said with her drinking with us that maybe she wouldn’t know any better because she gets drunk easily. It actually sounded like she was trying to explain why she was going to fuck him like she was planning on fucking him and I couldn’t help but get turned on. I thought if I found them almost naked that I would just back off and see what would happen even if he wasn’t as huge in the cock department as what she thinks he is. I wanted to tell her to just go ahead and fuck him if she feels like it and I wouldn’t be upset if she did but I kept it to myself. Then she got cuddled up next to me and wanted me to tell her a few of my fantasies and I told her she wouldn’t understand how dirty my mind was. There wasn’t any way I was going to tell her that I keep fantasizing about her getting fucked by not just my brother but by other men too. I never wanted her to hear I even fantasized about her doing it after we got married and then I would make her let me watch it while she fucks other men.* Traci finally told me that she wouldn’t tease my brother like I want her to unless I promise to tell her two of my fantasies Saturday night if she did it like I wanted. I tried to make it just one fantasy but she made it two or she told me she wouldn’t tease him at all. Then I asked her what she was planning on wearing tomorrow night and she told me she would have to think about it and I would have to wait to see what she wears. Traci told me maybe she will pick up a pair of crotchless panties and a matching bra that had the holes in it so her nipples poke out and just wear them with nothing else and giggled asking me if that was ok. I told her maybe that was too much because that would just tell any man that she wanted to be fucked and we both laughed. Traci told me she had a few things she could wear together that worked on getting me turned on easily and with all of them together my bother would go crazy. My sexy little girl was right back to being wild again and not acting shy anymore.* Traci asked me again what I wanted to get at the adult store and I told her it was a surprise and I asked her what she would like me to get there. She told me sometimes she fantasizes about being tied up helpless so maybe something to tie her up with and I smiled telling her that was interesting. I said maybe even a blindfold to use on her also and she shook her head yes and told me it would be so hot not being able to see what was happening. I asked her if maybe sometime of a gag so she couldn’t say anything or scream when something happens she doesn’t expect. Traci asked me what would happen that she wouldn’t expect and I shrugged my shoulders and said I would come up with something. She softly asked me why I don’t find her butt sexy and I told her I thought her ass was the sexiest and hottest ass I ever saw naked.* She smiled then Traci looked down at her hands and whispered why I haven’t ever tried to fuck her butt and said all her friends say it feels really good. I laughed and told her I wished she would have told me before because I have wanted to fuck her ass for a long time just to try it but I was scared she would think it was sick. Traci softly said after we make love the wedding night she wouldn’t mind if I fucked her there so she can see if it feels as good as she hears and said some girls have orgasms from it. I asked her if she wanted to try it now and she smiled and told me no fucking before the wedding and said I should never have come up with that because she is going crazy waiting. I told her I was stupid and asked her to forget about it and she shook her head no saying I made her promise so we have to wait.* That was the last thing about sex we talked about the rest of the day and we talked about other things. When I got my minute playing with her pussy at the door leaving for work her pussy was really dripping her juice and I knew she got turned on with teasing me earlier. When I told her about how wet she was she smiled and told me she would have to let Ted have some fun in her bedroom after I left and asked me if that was still allowed. I told her that I never get jealous about Ted because he always made my girl happy and she giggled and told me that was so true and whispered if only I knew how happy Ted made her. After I kissed her and told her I loved her Traci told me she hoped that Ted would give her at least three orgasms again before he was done like usual. I told her I bet her arm gave out working Ted before he ever even thought about quitting and she laughed and told me maybe Ted doesn’t need her help anymore. I had given the name Ted to her rubber cock toy she had hidden somewhere in the bedroom and only saw once. But I knew when she teased me about fucking Ted that she was talking about her toy and not my brother. I told her she still had my permission and told her she should practice as much as she wanted and maybe her pussy would be special when I got home tonight. Traci giggled and asked me if I was going to suck all of Ted’s cum from her pussy again and I told her I would have no problem doing that and thought a dildo doesn’t leave cum but I didn’t say it that to Traci.* As I drove to work I kept imagining Traci naked on her bed fucking her tiny pussy with that long rubber cock moaning out my brother’s name. All night at work I kept inventing fantasies of finding my brother and Traci naked or close to naked and watching them fucking hidden from them so they wouldn’t know I was there. I had to jerk off twice in the bathroom at work before lunch and another time after lunch just to keep my friends at work from seeing me working with a hard on. I had to stop on the way home at the tree I used before and jerked off again like I did earlier this week. I got home and Traci had a note on the dining table telling me to eat some of the stew she made and then if I wanted to she wouldn’t mind me crawling into bed with her for the night. She wrote NO FUCKING at the bottom with a lot of x’s and o’s at the bottom of the page and said she loved me so much.* I heated up the home made stew and ate while I thought about what I was going to look at and maybe buy at the adult store in the morning or afternoon after we got up. I was taking $400 with me just in case but only planned on spending half of that but just in case I needed that much I was taking it. I knew that I wanted to get the stuff to tie her up with and a couple of blindfolds but I originally was going to pick up some kind of vibrator for Traci because she never had one yet. I knew it had to be some kind of dildo vibrator so she could fuck her tiny pussy with it while it vibrated inside her hopefully driving her wild to many orgasms. I had looked at them online and had an idea of what I wanted and I thought maybe I would give her the vibrator to use on the drive back. Everything else would be a surprise later and I wasn’t letting Traci see any of it and she wouldn’t go inside with me when we got there. I would tell her to take the car and go shopping at the mall for about an hour or so and come back and pick me up and I would put it all in the trunk not showing it to her yet. I wanted to surprise Traci with all of it later because this weekend would be fun enough with watching my angel acting like some kind of devil girl teasing my brother.* I got into my old bed with my little angel leaving my boxers on and wondered why she only had little panties on if she didn’t want me to fuck her. I cuddled up and spooned behind Traci and I slid my hand down and felt around in her pussy from behind and she was really slippery and wet and I smelled my slick pussy juice covered hand. It smelled really sexy but it wasn’t that smell of her special sauce and I was disappointed that she wasn’t special tonight. Traci moaned softly wiggling her ass at me slowly and sleepily whispered she knew I didn’t mean it when I said no fucking until Saturday and stopped moving when I froze. I wondered if Traci wanted me to fuck her or if she was teasing me to see if I would try to fuck her so she could act upset at me. I finally didn’t want to take the chance and just cuddled up to her with my half hard cock in the crack of her ass with my boxers between us. I was so lucky and fell right to sleep and didn’t just lay there wanting to fuck my little angel with her waking up angry that I made her break her promise to me. I ended up dreaming that Traci was naked on the couch and I came downstairs to find my brother on top of her fucking her with a very large fat cock. I sat in the chair and watched them fucking and when they were done Traci sat up and smiled telling me she told me his cock was really big.Friday* I woke up horny as hell with a major hard on and I didn’t care about the damn stupid idea of no fucking until the wedding night. I was an idiot to ever think that would make it a wild wedding night and knew I was in hell waiting for it after less than a week later. There was no way I would survive until the wedding night without my cock swelling up and getting some sort of rotten disease making my cock and balls fall off or have to be amputated maybe. So I decided to risk pissing my angel off and started to kiss on the back of her neck and reached over fondling those cute little titties I loved so much. When I started sliding her panties off Traci let me get them to her knees before she stopped me and told me no way and reminded me how she warned me when I made her make the promise. I groaned and told her I didn’t want to keep waiting and hell with my stupid idea and she laughed really hard. Traci whispered that we made love just a couple days ago and I was already complaining about not having sex and she told me I was acting like some kind of wild a****l.* Traci spun around and starting kissing me and fondled my hard on with her soft little hand in my boxers and asked me if I wanted her to blow me down and she giggled at me. I told her I would rather fuck her and she smiled and told me it was too bad I said I wanted to fuck her because she might have let me make love to her. I quickly told her I would make love to her and she told me it was too late now and asked me again if I wanted her to let her mouth take care of the problem and I groaned. Traci told me there was one catch and told me that if I wanted her to suck on my cock that I had to tell her one of my fantasies while she does it and I had to last long enough for her to hear the whole thing before I finished. Traci said if I finished too fast and she didn’t hear the whole thing that it wouldn’t happen again until we are married. She told me it better be a really hot one and last at least ten minutes or she would not do it again until we are alone after the wedding. I wanted to tell her I wanted to fuck her like a slut but kept my mouth shut because at least I would get a blowjob. * I told her she was being mean and Traci told me take it or lose it and I groaned again telling her it was black mail. She started to get the covers off saying she was going to take a shower and then we could go to the store after I take one after she got done. Quickly I told her I would take it and said I had to take a piss or I won’t be able to cum because it was a morning woody and she smiled at me and I knew she wasn’t going to let me piss. I thought what an idiot I was for telling her that and she told me maybe I would tell the whole fantasy now and told me I couldn’t take a piss. Traci had a real sexy look on her face as she told me maybe we should neck for an hour before she gets started and laughed when she saw the look on my face.* Suddenly Traci sat up and told me she would be right back and to stay right there so I did. Traci got up and went over looking in her dresser and grabbed something and when she came back she had a measuring tape that women use in sewing that is made of cloth. Traci measured my cock with it a long time ago so I knew what she wanted to do. She had me stand on the bed and then she measured my cock and gasped telling me I grew almost an inch longer in less than a year. Then she measured around it and gasped in shock and told me I was a lot thicker now and she looked up and smiled telling me she knew it felt a lot better lately when I fucked her. I asked her if it really made that much of a difference and she giggled and told me it made a lot of difference and I smiled telling her I bet she would love it if it was trice as thick. Traci smiled and told me she doesn’t really know but maybe it will feel so good to her pussy that she would be really wild when she gets fucked with a cock that thick. She said if it was maybe ten inches or longer and the guy fucked a long time there was no telling how wild she would be the first time it happened. I smiled and said if that ever happened I bet he would be fucking her a lot more than I would be and she giggled and said she would still fuck me a little bit so I can make love to her. All I was thinking was how I wanted to be the lucky guy watching when that happens to her if it ever did and I really hoped it did.* Traci sat there and told me to stand up next to the bed and to tell the fantasy like I was reading it from a book and to tell her if I was getting close and she would stop. I told her just to lick it a lot and just suck on it for a few seconds before going back to licking it and it would help. She giggled and told me to start and then she would start and I sighed and told her to give me a second. Traci sat there giggling and she told me it was about time I opened up and talked to her about my fantasies. I told her since I had to tell her mine she had to tell me her hottest fantasy on the drive to the city to go to the adult store today. She shook her head yes and smiled as she told me I better be ready because she knows what she would tell me and whispered I would think she was some kind of slut when I hear it and giggled. I smiled and told her I wouldn’t mind her if she was as little bit slutty and she told me to be careful what I wished for because I might get it and laughed. I smiled and acted like I was talking to God and looked up and softly wished my angel would turn a little bit slutty for me and I would be so happy if he granted me this wish and I smiled down at Traci.* Traci told me I was stalling and said if I didn’t start right now she was getting in the shower and I told her I would take one with her. Traci shook her head no and told me to start now or she was getting up and then I will have to jack off in the shower after she got out. When she started to move to the edge of the bed I closed my eyes and took a couple of deep breathes and said I was walking in the door when I got home from work. Traci told me to keep my eyes open and that way I won’t let it get to me as fast and to read it from a book so I said I opened the door and checked to see if there was food in the fridge left for me. I looked out over the bed and didn’t look down as I felt her fingers lightly take my cock and lift it up and felt her tongue on the bottom of my cock licking it lightly. I said that I found the food and put it in the microwave and started it and walked back into the dining room. I softly said that I heard moaning from the couch so I walked up to the back of it and when I looked over and I saw her on her back with her legs spread. I said that on top of her I saw my brother and watched as he kept slowly pulling his butt up and watched him push back towards her and knew I walked in and caught them fucking finally because I knew it would happen soon.* When I felt Traci’s mouth slide on my cock and sucked on it I stopped and took a couple breathes and she stopped and took her mouth off me and was licking on my cock and balls again. So I said I snuck over to the side of the couch away from their heads and got down so I could get a look at my brother’s cock as he fucked her slowly and was surprised. I watched as he pulled about eight inches out and there was still some inside her and it was really fat and I listened to how she moaned out that she loved how big his cock was. I almost jumped when the bell of the microwave went off but they didn’t seem to hear it so he snuck out and got my food and then snuck back and ate while I sat at the end of the couch watching my brother’s big fat long cock fucking her. When I took the first bite I said she had her first orgasm and it was a very strong one making her jerk around even more than when I give her one when I go down on her and it was so hot to watch. I said that I could see her juice running out of her as my brother fucked her slowly still while she was cumming and it lasted a long time.* I told Traci with my eyes still looking straight out that she got up on her hands and knees and didn’t look towards me and neither did Ted as he got up on his knees behind her. I said she moaned loudly when he slid his cock back into her tiny pussy and it surprised me that it fit and even went all the way inside her. Traci didn’t make a sound as I kept telling her more of my fantasy I had at work the night before and she only sucked on my cock for seconds and mostly licked on it and even sucked on my balls softly. As I said I watched my brother fuck her to another orgasm and kept fucking her she was screaming out that she loved fucking his giant cock. I watched as my brother fucked her harder and faster as she moaned and groaned with her head on the arm of the couch for long time and she had another orgasm in just a few minutes but Ted didn’t even slow down while she was jerking around in front of him. * I moaned out I kept eating and watching what looked like some kind of porno and couldn’t believe how long Ted fucked her. I said that she kept telling him how he was fulfilling her fantasy she had all her life of fucking a real stud that had a giant cock and she kept saying she loved it. I finished eating and watched as she started screaming she was cumming again and Ted groaned he was cumming with her. My brother finished with her screaming and flopping all around as he was cumming and Traci had another great orgasm as he filled her tiny pussy with his cum. After he was done cumming in her Ted sat on his butt with his soft cock on his lap and I watched my girl turn around using her mouth on his big soft cock and it only took her five minutes to get his cock fully hard again. Then I watched as she got up with her pussy over that big long cock and she aimed it at her pussy and slid down it moaning oh god yes as she took the whole thing again. When I said she looked over at me telling me she told me his cock was big I started cumming for real and I could only groan when it hit me suddenly.* It didn’t feel like she even had her fingers or mouth on my cock as I was cumming but I didn’t have any thought but that I was cumming. When I finally was done I opened my eyes and Traci was sitting back just like she was only watching and wasn’t even close to my cock really. She was smiling and I asked her what the heck and Traci told me that it was fun being able to watch me while I was cumming. Traci giggled and told me I was shooting it over there pointing at the bed and told me I even got some on her shoulder explaining she was licking the side of my cock when it started. She told me I won’t let her watch me jack off but that seemed pretty close to it but I didn’t have to use my hands. Traci asked me if I was going to jack off in front of me pretty soon and I was ticked off that she wasn’t even touching my cock while I was cumming. It didn’t feel like she was part of it at all to me and I wanted to tell her I was hurt. So I was stupid and told her maybe I feel when I jack off I want privacy like she does when she is playing with herself and the stereo is playing.* I could see it in her eyes that it was like a volcano simmering and then it blew and Traci told me she needed privacy right now because I can’t be in here while she is fucking Ted. I didn’t move and Traci slid off the bed really fast and start moving me and shoving me to the door and opened it pushing me out into the hallway. Once Traci had me out of the bedroom far enough she spun around and quickly went to the bed and reached between the mattress and box springs and pulled out Ted. She came out into the hallway and I backed up from her towards the stairs with her following me as she shook it at me telling me that Ted was going to fuck her and she needed privacy for that. I saw my brother open his door and he was standing there in just his boxers and smiling and then Traci asked me if I had a problem with Ted fucking her and I just looked at the real Ted and ignored the rubber one in Traci’s hand. I didn’t have a chance to tell Traci he was there because she wouldn’t let me say a word.* After her rant at me Traci kept staring at me and then she turned around to see what I was looking at and squeaked out a funny noise as she ran back to the doorway and went in slamming the door behind her. I heard it lock and Ted chuckled and told me I needed to give her some space because it looks like she needs him and I can have seconds and he laughed. I knocked on the door and asked Traci if I could at least get something to wear and told her all my clothes were in there and I was naked. Traci just told me that wasn’t the secret knock and to just go wait downstairs until she gets done and she only does it when there is privacy. Traci emphasized privacy and then she added it was going to be a while because she is going to take her time and then take a shower. Ted smiled as he walked over to the door and whispered let him try to settle the little battle. He knocked two times and then three times after a short pause. Traci said that is the secret knock and I heard the door unlock and when it opened Ted told her he heard he was needed to do some fucking. Traci pushed him back and threw my boxers at me with anger on her face and Ted said he’ll take care of her for me. The door slammed again and we both heard it lock and Ted looked at me and told me I messed it up for him even by getting her mad and he heard she wanted him to fuck her.* I was putting on my boxers and I said ha ha Ted and told him she wasn’t talking about him and said it was something else. He laughed and told me to keep telling myself that because he heard Ted being called to fuck and not Mark this time as he walked into his bedroom. I heard something hit Traci’s door and I thought it sounded like rubber and knew neither of the Teds were fucking Traci this morning. I went downstairs and got me a coke out of the fridge and sat on the couch turning on the TV. Traci never yelled but she was firm and very angry and I told myself to quit being stupid or she might push me over the railing next time. I sat there for an hour before the bedroom door opened and Traci came out in a nice black skirt I love and a sheer black blouse with a small sheer black bra. You could clearly see her tits and some of her nipples because the bra didn’t go but half way up her tits and she looked hot.* Traci stood in front of me smiling and told me she was done fucking Ted for the day and asked me why I wasn’t dressed and ready to go to the store. I told her I needed twenty minutes and I ran upstairs and could hear Traci giggling in the front room as I went as fast as I could without falling. I thought about looking for the rubber Ted when I didn’t see it on the floor or the bed but I quickly got in the shower. I jerked off first and I was dressed and walking out of the bedroom in about 20 minutes or maybe a little longer. I went downstairs and couldn’t find Traci anywhere and even looked outside for her and her car was in the driveway. I went inside and called for her and didn’t get an answer for as I searched for about ten minutes. I knew she was messing with me by hiding from me so I finally just sat outside waiting for her to show herself when she got tired of hiding from me. I wasn’t going to keep looking around for her if she was going to keep playing that game so I grabbed a beer in the fridge and went outside. I sat outside just sitting watching the woods behind the house as I drank it.* I had the beer done and was just going to get up to go back and get another one when I heard Traci whisper behind me and she laughed when I turned around. It had been over an hour since I had run upstairs to take my shower before she finally showed herself. She was still laughing and I just asked her where she was hiding and Traci wouldn’t tell me. Traci said she wouldn’t because she may get mad at me sometime and need to hide from me again until she wasn’t mad anymore. She asked me if I was ready to go to the store and I said she should fix her blouse because it was buttoned up wrong. As Traci was buttoning it up she said I should have told her she had it wrong this morning and I told her I didn’t notice it earlier because I didn’t remember it like that. When I saw her earlier she looked hot and not dressed like she rushed it and didn’t pay attention to what holes the buttons go in like she had it now and thought I just didn’t notice earlier.* After she fixed her blouse we took off to the store to pick up the snacks and food for tonight and I swear Traci was smiling and flirting with every guy in the store. Once we had everything we took them home before we took off to the big city. On the way home with the food I told her all the guys there wanted her so badly and I was the lucky one to have her and she just smiled at me. We took off and it was about 45 miles away to the big city and once we got to the freeway I asked Traci if she wanted to maybe play with herself on the way. Traci told me she would have done it if I didn’t tell her that I couldn’t ever jack off in front of her because I needed privacy to do it so she needs privacy too. She asked me if it made sense to me because it made perfect sense to her and I didn’t say anything for a minute. Then I finally asked her if she would forgive me if I did it this weekend sometime for her and Traci smiled and told me she already forgave me. But she wouldn’t play with herself enough to let me see her orgasm from it until she sees me jack off. I told her I would do it for her but she had to tell me one of her fantasies while I do it and it had to be a really hot one or I would just stop. Traci giggled and said she has had a lot of fantasies and asked me what kind of fantasy I would like to hear.* I thought about it for a couple miles and I asked her if she would just tell me one of them as I drove because I told her one of mine this morning. Traci thought about it for a second and then asked me if I wanted to hear the fantasy she was having while she hid from me and softly told me it got her really wet. Traci leaned over and whispered she was a mess in her G string and had to make sure she didn’t sit on her skirt when she got in the car when we left. She giggled and told me that her pussy didn’t have real panties to stop her from leaking out and didn’t want to leave a wet spot on the back of her skirt and she giggled. Traci said that it was running down her thighs in the store and giggled at me. She slid back over and I glanced over for a second as she slid her hand under her skirt and seemed to be messing with her pussy. Then Traci leaned back over and asked me if I wanted to taste her as she put her fingers under my nose and her fingers had that erotic smell of her special pussy when I took a sniff. * I just said wow and Traci asked me if I liked how her pussy smelled and I told her it was heaven. I felt her fingers touch my lips so I opened them and when I felt her fingers touch my tongue I close my lips on them sucking on them and it was that special nectar of her special pussy. I just moaned softly as I sucked them clean as Traci leaned over giggling while I did it. When she pulled her fingers from my mouth I quickly glanced over as she slid her hand back under her skirt and then brought it back to my lips again with her fingers coated in that special sauce I loved so much. I told her I would get off on the next exit and I would go down on her but she told me no and said this was more fun for her. I kept sucking her fingers clean over and over again as she kept getting her sauce out of her pussy for me for about 15 miles of driving and she finally softly said she was empty now. Traci gave me a little kiss on my cheek and then licked it before she settled back down sitting and giggling at me. She told me she loved me so much and it was so sexy feeding me as I drove and I smiled straight ahead.* After a couple minutes I told her she must have really had a fun fantasy because it seems to have gotten her really turned on and asked her if she played with herself. Traci laughed and told me she had two orgasms while she was hiding and told me I missed seeing it because she had to have privacy just like me. I asked her if she could tell me what she fantasized about while she played and she giggled and said I did tell her one of my fantasies so she should. I didn’t say anything as I drove along smiling and Traci said it starts with her out there with Ted in her hand outside the bedroom naked with me. Traci said that my brother walked over and took her hand and led her to his bedroom and shut the door behind her. She said he took the Ted out of her hand dropping it to the floor and told her the real thing was better and kissed her. Traci said she was so turned on from watching me cum that she let him get her on her knees between his legs as he sat on the edge of the bed. Traci giggled and asked me if it bothered me that she has fantasies like that and I shook my head no and told her to continue and she laughed.* She kept me in suspense waiting for a minute and just as I was going to tell her to start again Traci said he slid his boxers off and her panties while he kissed her against the door. Traci softly said that she was on her knees and his real Ted was longer and a lot thicker than the rubber Ted. She said that Ted pushed her down at it so she sucked and licked on it for a long time and my brother really loved it. I told her any man would love the way she sucks a cock and chuckled as I drove along. Traci said that my brother stopped her and had her stand up and got her over his lap with that big cock standing up towards her pussy. She softly said that he rubbed her pussy with his big thick cock and held it there with one hand and his other was pulling her down on his cock slowly. Traci said that she had to stop with just a little bit inside her because it was so thick and she had to get used to it because her pussy is so tight.* When Traci said he opened her blouse and pushed her bra up so he could suck on her tits I stopped her and said she told me she was naked earlier. Traci said sometimes her fantasies change in the middle of them and I laughed and told her to keep telling me more now. She said that she had her skirt on now and she finally got all the way down his cock with her pussy and it felt so good to her. Traci said she just had to ride him for maybe five minutes to have her first orgasm on his cock and it was really good and had her gasping for air when it was done. She said then she started riding him as sexy as she could while he sucked on her tits and played with them and sometimes gave her really sexy kisses. Traci said she could hear me calling for her so she was going to stop but Ted told her his door was locked so she started riding him again.* I smiled and told her that his door doesn’t have a lock really and she giggled and told me it was just a fantasy. She said when she heard me calling and looking for her she had it happening in her fantasy also and I chuckled hearing that. Traci said I stopped calling her so she was able to concentrate on fucking Ted on his lap and it wasn’t long and she felt his cock get bigger and harder. She softly said she knew he was going to cum soon and because he got bigger and harder it felt even better to her pussy while she rode his cock faster. Traci said she started cumming when she felt his cock jump and spurt inside her because she loves it when she feels that with me and it was almost as good as the first orgasm his cock gave her. She said after she stopped shaking so hard from cumming again and got her breathing under control she buttoned up her blouse while still sitting on his lap. Traci said she could feel him getting softer inside her and after she had her blouse closed she gave Ted a really good kiss telling him how much she loved his long thick cock and slowly wiggled on him. Traci said when she stood up her legs were shaking and a couple of globs of his cum fell out of her pussy on the floor. She said that after she wiped most of the mess from her pussy before she put back on her little G string. Traci softly said she looked out his door making sure I wasn’t there and then walked out and that was the end she said sitting there smiling at me as I drove.* I glanced over at her and said that was when she stopped playing and came out to surprise me and she giggled and said I guess so. Traci asked me what I thought about her fantasy and I asked her if all of them were that hot and she laughed and said of course or she wouldn’t get off. I asked Traci where she hid again while she was playing with herself for such a long time and she shook her head no. Traci said maybe she kept moving around when I said I looked in all the places I knew from growing up there. Traci giggled as she told me her orgasms felt so good to her that she didn’t want to stop when she heard me looking for her. I just told her to tell me another one and she said not until I jack off for her and then I would hear another one. Traci giggled and said her little G string wasn’t really covering anything and asked me if it would be ok for her to just take it off. She whispered if she didn’t have it on tonight that maybe I could play with her as she teased my brother for me. I was about to tell her take it off when she changed her mind and said it would be sexier if she left it on just in case Ted tried something tonight and giggled at me.* I thought Traci was getting so wild lately and I loved it and I thought about just telling her to let him fuck her if he tried tonight. I wouldn’t mind if she went to his room after he went to bed and spent the night fucking him as much as she wanted just so I could hear them fucking in there. I thought I would just stand at the door with my ear to it while I jerked off listening to everything that happened in there. But then the normal coward inside me wouldn’t let me tell her what I wanted so badly to tell her. So I drove along and I even tried to get her to tell me another one on the way telling Traci I would jack off for her tonight after my brother went to bed. Traci just told me when it happens then I will hear another one and she sat there smiling. Then she giggled and told me she already knew that I would love to hear the rest of her dream she had Sunday after we had fun. She softly said I should remember how special her pussy was when I came home with her waiting for me on the couch in the dark with her pussy full of the what I call her special sauce and I shook my head yes. I drove along with a hard on and having so much fun with how Traci seemed to gotten wilder in the last week almost slutty really. I loved her so much more this way and planned on getting her even wilder once we get married and maybe even turn her into a full blown slut like she seems to want to be.—————————————Traci’s Side————————————–Sunday* It had been months since Chad moved away and I was so horny for his cock just so I could make my pussy like Mark wanted I keep telling myself. I even let a man I met waiting on at the diner fuck me after work but it was a complete waste of time. He was just that bad and I wouldn’t even really talk to him again after that lousy fuck. It got close to the wedding and my mom was driving me crazy so I spent as much time during the day with Mark and he even surprised me by telling me I should just start sleeping at his house. He told me I could sleep in his bedroom while he slept on the couch downstairs and told me not to worry about his brother because it had a lock on the door. I wasn’t worried at all about his brother and even had fantasies of seducing him one day because he was like a wilder Mark to me and was really built well and large framed with a lot of muscles. In my fantasies his brother had a cock like Chad had and fucked me like a machine as I fantasized while I gave myself orgasms with a dildo I had. It wasn’t the size I wanted to fuck but it was longer and just a tad thicker that Mark’s cock so I made do with what I had since I couldn’t find a replacement for Chad yet.* Mark then came up with the idea that we would stop having sex now and wouldn’t even mess around until after the wedding. I told him that whenever I see him I melt and want to make love to him and I meant it. I was used to Chad fucking me almost every day for hours and then Mark fucking me when he had time to. I told Mark that two months was way too long to go without making love to him and I would go crazy from horniness. Mark told me if I got too crazy and horny he would just go down on me and we wouldn’t have sex. He said that he would just give me an orgasm so I would feel better and leave me alone after that. I told my lover that wouldn’t be fair and he said if it got too bad for him he can just beat off to release the demon he called it. So he had me agreed to no sex until the wedding night and I would suck his cock if he needed it after I told him I wanted to and he would go down on me if I had to have it. I warned Mark once I promise we won’t fuck that he won’t be able to talk me into doing it no matter what he said. Mark told me he was strong so I made the promise he wanted after I warned him.* I waited until he made me promise too and I asked him in a sexy way what if I wake up from a really hot dream and my pussy was a mess. I did that just to tease him really because without somebody to fuck me a long time with a big cock and filling my pussy with his cum it won’t be that way. I didn’t have anyone that could make it that way for him and didn’t seem to be able to find what I needed. I told myself I had to wait until the right man and cock comes along to make it that way for my lover after that one mess up with the lousy fuck guy. But when I brought up about waking up with a messy pussy Mark said that would trump the no sex rule because it has been months since my pussy got that way. He told me if that happened that he would have to enjoy it because it happens so rarely now and I couldn’t help but laugh inside. I still have a hard time understanding what is so sexy about my pussy being fucked hard and long by a big cock leaving maybe more than one load of cum inside me. But I do admit it is sexy the way he licks up all the cum on me and even sucks all the cum mixed with my own girl cum out of me. It even sometimes gave me little orgasms while he does it and it is so relaxing after a long fuck with a big thick cock.* When Mark told me the smell of my super horniness turned him on a lot and it was so erotic and it instantly gets his cock rock hard I giggled. Then he explained that I only have that smell after we mess around and fuck a couple times or I wake up with a super horny pussy. I almost broke out laughing when he said that. He didn’t know my super horny pussy is the same as the messed with a long time and fucked pussy. It only has a few important differences to it that Mark could never know yet. The super horny pussy is messed with a long time and fucked for even a longer time by a very long thick cock leaving loads of cum in my pussy making me have so many orgasms. So really the smell is the same for both of them and I can’t tell Mark yet because he wasn’t ready. But the super horny pussy is swollen up from the hard fucking and by how fantastic that long thick cock makes it feel. The super horny pussy is stretched looser because of the thick cock that fucked it for a long time making me cum a lot. The super horny pussy is full of sexy cream like Mark calls it because I got fucked so well that I really did cream. Plus it would have a couple loads of cum from that big cock mixing together with my creamy girl cum. * So I asked him playfully what did he like the most about the super horny pussy. Was it the smell, the swollenness, the looseness, or all that cream on me and inside me that he loved the most? I wasn’t surprise after he thought about it a while that he loved that cream which is my stuff and the big cock’s stuff mixed together what he loves the most. Then I told him I even tried to make my pussy that way using my fist to fuck myself and it just wouldn’t work and I really did try it. Mark told me never to do that again because he didn’t want me to hurt myself just for his sexual satisfaction. I tried to tell him it wouldn’t hurt me but he was so worried I would hurt myself and made me promise not to do it anymore. I didn’t tell him about my rubber cock I used on my pussy once in a while but it wasn’t as thick and long as Chad’s cock was. But it tickled me when he said he would rather give up ever having that joy of my super horny pussy than risk taking a chance of me hurting myself. Even when he is wrong he makes me love him even more because he doesn’t know about some things really.* Mark got me up standing and we kissed a long sexy kiss after I convinced him we can start the no sex deal tomorrow. He slowly took off my clothes in such a sexy way that had my juices flowing already and then sat me on the bed. When he pushed me back on the bed I saw his brother Ted standing in the hallway smiling while he was watching us. It took me a few seconds to get over the shock of Ted standing there and I told Mark he should close the door. He just smiled and told me it was exciting to leave it open and told me nobody was here but us. Ted had his eyes locked on mine and I whispered to Mark that Ted was standing there watching us and he softly laughed and then put my legs on his shoulders. Mark smiled at me telling me that Ted always bugs him about wanting to see me naked so he invited him to watch us today and asked me if it bothered me. I got so excited when he said that and I told him I never knew he wanted somebody to watch us. I guess my pussy got super wet quickly because Mark said wow smiling as he was fucking me with a couple fingers and told me he has Ted watching so he will quit bugging him. Then Mark told me that he knew I would enjoy having Ted watch and I smiled at Ted because he was smiling at me.* I was getting more relaxed having Ted watching and I giggled and told Mark that I never knew he was so kinky. I wanted Mark to know I wasn’t upset that he was doing this so I told him it really didn’t bother me and smiled at him and then at Ted again. I couldn’t believe it when Ted opened his shorts and pulled out a really big thick soft cock just like I was searching for and I felt my pussy tingling. Then Mark made it even more exciting for me when he told me he might let Ted have a turn with my pussy and asked me if that would bother me. I never had any kind of a threesome with Mark and I wasn’t going to say no to it and I did want to see how big his brother’s cock was when it was hard. I didn’t want to sound like a slut either by yelling I would love it so I just softly said I guess it wouldn’t bother me while I was smiling at Ted. Then Ted started to stroke that cock and it kept growing as he stroked and I knew that I wanted to find out how good he fucked. * I was so surprised that his cock was so much better than Mark’s cock and I didn’t expect that at all. It wasn’t fully hard yet but it was long and thick and made Mark’s fully hard cock look really small. Then Mark said that Ted will get so turned on watching that he would probably beat off and I giggled and told Mark he already was as I watched Ted stroking his almost fully hard cock. Mark kept playing with my button with his mouth and tongue and kept fucking me with more fingers and was really getting my pussy and me going. I started getting bad thoughts as I watched Ted getting his cock completely hard and it looked awesome already so I wiggled my tongue at him like I wanted to lick his cock. Along with Ted watching like this I knew I was going to have a really awesome orgasm soon so Ted could see how I can cum.* Ted’s cock looked rock hard in his hand soon as he stroked it and he was almost as big as Chad was and I told Mark that Ted was really big and thick. When he asked me if I would like it I almost started cumming thinking he was going to let Ted fuck me right now. I didn’t want to sound slutty so I just whimpered I don’t know and I guess I was moaning a lot because Mark said I was really turned on. I must have started gushing out juice because Mark started using all four fingers trying to stretch my pussy open so he could fuck me with them. He only tried that a couple times before I met Chad because I was so tight it was hard to get all four in me at once. I groaned when I felt my pussy getting stretched and I moaned telling Mark this was really turning me on with him letting Ted watch us. I hoped when I said that he would have Ted fuck me with that big cock right now in front of him. I moaned out that I never knew he had fantasies like this and he told me that he always imagined other guys are watching when he has me naked and he’s playing with me. I got so close to cumming when he told me that and then he said if he knew I would like it this much he would have done it months ago. I just groaned and was so turned on that I would have done anything he wanted right there right now. I really wanted Ted’s big cock fucking me so very much and I hoped he knew how to use that beautiful big cock of his.* When Mark got all four fingers started in I couldn’t help but push my pussy at him trying to get his fingers in deeper while I was squirming all around from the pleasure. I kept letting out oh gods and telling Mark how much I love all of this and I wanted to beg him to have Ted fuck me right then. But I didn’t want to mess up his fun that he must have been planning for a long time so I just kept enjoying the fantastic way he was making my pussy feel. I could feel my orgasm building up inside me and I moaned out to Mark asking him if he was going to let Ted watch me cum. I was losing control and kept squirming around from the intense pleasure my man was giving me. When he told me to show Ted how I cum because he needs to see one of my wild orgasms I grabbed his neck gasping and groaning loudly. I was leaning back so he could fuck my pussy better with his hand and I kept starting to cum and then stopped over and over and I loved it. Mark whispered that he might let Ted take his turn while he was at work and asked me if I would like that and I let out a loud long moan. I couldn’t talk so I just shook my head yes because I really would like Ted to fuck me all day and the night even. I kept trying to keep looking into Ted’s eyes so he would know I wanted him but it was hard to keep my eyes open. I wanted to close them and let myself cum but I fought the desire to close them and each time they tried I forced them open again. I wanted to look slutty to Ted and then my stomach tightened up and all the pleasure hit all at once inside me and I started cumming.* I tried to scream that I would love it if Ted had me all night but only oh god yes came out when the first powerful spasm hit me. I pulled myself up leaning on Marks head holding him tight and caressing him and I tried telling him how I loved him so much. I thought I was going to pass out with such intense spasms and just kept caressing him making funny sounds when I tried to talk. It lasted so long and felt so fucking awesome with how intense it was and I kept thinking how I was so happy. I never would have thought that when he went to work that he was going to have Ted have a turn with me until he got off work. Mark was making it sound like Ted would just go down on me like he just did but I wanted so badly for him to tell Ted he could fuck me tonight. I thought about asking Mark if he could but I didn’t want to sound like some kind of slut that fucks anybody because I don’t. When my orgasm slowed down and the spasms got softer not making me jerk around so much I just held Mark’s head under me moaning and gasping for air. Mark was still lightly licking my quivering pussy and I turned to look at Ted and he was gone and I just kept thinking about his big cock.* When Mark raised his head smiling at me with my juice dripping from his chin I told him that I didn’t know he had such a kinky dirty mind and I loved him so much. I felt so weak from that intense orgasm I just sat there giggling while I held his neck and softly told him he was a stud. Then I gave him one of my best kisses and tried to stick my tongue down his throat while I was kissing him to show him how much I loved what he did with Ted watching. I licked the whole inside of his mouth with my tongue to let him know I loved him completely. Then I just put my face on his shoulder kissing it and laid it there facing his ear. When Mark told me that maybe my pussy would love to feel that big long thick cock going in and out of it I was stunned and so happy at the same time. I whispered as sexy as I could that I would do any kinky thing he wanted me to and there were no limits and I just wanted to make him happy. I wanted him to know I was up to anything he tells Ted to do to me tonight and I really wanted him telling Ted he could fuck me.I asked him when the idea of doing this came up and I giggled and smiled at him trying to show him I loved the whole thing with Ted today. He told me that he could tell what I wanted and the things I even needed and I giggled and softly laughed when I thought that he didn’t know how bad I needed a big thick cock again. I looked Mark right in his beautiful eyes and told him today was as exciting for me as the first time he made love to me and gave him a sexy long kiss again. Then I told Mark he had me quivering from excitement the first time and now today I was shaking from this just as bad and smiled at him. I gave him another long sexy kiss and whispered in his ear I loved him so much as I hugged him tightly.* I told Mark to get up now because I wanted to make his cock quiver and throb with pleasure as much as he made my pussy throb with pleasure. As he got up I seductively told him my pussy wasn’t tired yet just to hint to him I was up to him telling Ted to fuck me as much as he wanted while my man was at work. He asked me if I thought I could handle Ted’s big thick cock and I told him not as well as I can do his cock since Ted’s was so big and thick. Mark actually said I would have to practice a lot so I could do as much to Ted’s cock as I do to his and my heart was going crazy with excitement. I was still so amazed that the man I loved was so confident in himself to allow his brother to watch and maybe do his turn tonight while he was at work.I got up on my knees and loved how sexy he looked in the jeans he had on and tried looking seductive as I looked up smiling while I opened them up slowly and then slid them down to his ankles. I smiled as I pulled out the top of his boxers just as slowly and whispered asking him what he was hiding in there now. I looked down at his cock inside and then looked back up to him smiling. I softly told Mark his perfect big cock needs me to make it all happy before he leaves for work and I hoped it would be spitting his cum in my mouth soon. I smiled up at him as I reached down in his boxers making it as sexy as I could and caressed his cock softly telling him I loved my man’s big cock. I wanted him to have as much enjoyment as he gave me with this crazy sexy idea of his. I just kept smiling up at him giggling to show how happy I was as we had this crazy wild fun today. I tried to make it sound like his cock was big enough for me and it always was enough.* When I slowly slid his boxers down I softy told him Ted left when my orgasm was ending and now he would miss this part. I giggled and said he won’t see how good I am making love to his cock with my tongue and warm wet mouth. I held Mark’s rock hard cock softly and licked the head as sexy as I could as I softly giggled up to the man I loved. He told me when he has Ted take a turn with my pussy that maybe I could show him how good I was and smiled at me. I used a little girl voice and said I can’t do all the things to him that I do to you because he is too big for that. I giggled and then held his cock right behind the head snug with my lips sucking hard while my hand fondled his balls gently just like Mark loves me doing. He told me again with some practice I should be able to do all of it and Mark made me giddy with excitement. When I slid my mouth down his shaft while I was fondling his balls I kept my tongue wiggling against his cock and suddenly I felt his balls jump and his cock spurted his cum against my throat. I was surprised and it choked me for a second before I slid my mouth down his shaft and swallowed every spurt of cum after that. I didn’t let one drop get away and sucked his cock dry trying to get the last drop from his balls as Mark groaned and moaned. I wanted Mark to be so happy that he would repay it by telling Ted to fuck me as much as he wanted while my man was at work.* I pulled my lips from his cock and licked all over it and even his balls before I looked up and saw he was standing there shaking. I pulled him down and gave him a sexy long kiss while I held his neck tightly. Then I whispered I loved so very much the fantastic sexy man that I was going to marry soon. I smiled at him and kissed him again and then I put my head against his chest while he held me in his arms. Mark softly said it was Sunday and he had to leave pretty quickly and I didn’t have to work today and would have a lot of free time. I begged him to take the night off and he said we needed every penny we could make before the wedding. I tried to put my best looking pout on my face as he quickly changed his clothes telling me we needed money to get our own place. I gave up when he ignored the pout and I told him I would go home and get some clothes and other things I needed if I was going to stay here. I told him I would be here waiting for him to get home and probably would be really horny trying to hint about Ted fucking me. Mark smiled and said it would be like we were already married when he got home tonight but we won’t be making love when he gets home. When he reminded me that he was working ten hours and wouldn’t be home till about two in the morning I put on the pouty face again.* He told me he would give me a goodnight kiss tonight when he gets home and I whispered I would like that. I giggled and told him I would just lie in bed playing with myself unless ….. I stopped to see if he would take the hint about Ted. He gave me a quick kiss and told me my arm will get tired so he might get something I should like to do instead. He smiled and kissed me again and I stood there giggling and he told me he loved me and I told him I loved him too. Then I whispered that I loved the fun today and gigged at him as he smiled and went out the door. Mark smiled and told me he had to talk to Ted before he leaves and laughed softly at me and I smiled as sexy as I could. He winked at me really sexy before he walked out the door and I was so excited standing there. I wondered how far he would tell Ted to go and I hoped I would feel that big cock inside my tight pussy more than one time today and tonight. I was so excited while I waited to see if he was going to have Ted come to me before I had to go to pick up my clothes. I thought I could wait about ten minutes before I got my clothes back on before I would give up waiting. I leaned back against the wall and started lightly touching my pussy to see if it was ready and I was soaking wet and my pussy was really slippery.* I started imagining Ted fucking me on the bed doggy style and I closed my eyes so I could imagine it better. I softly rubbed my button and stooped down almost to the floor fucking myself with a couple of my fingers. I was dripping wet from anticipation of Mark telling Ted that it was his turn to play with me while he was at work. I wished I begged Mark to tell Ted that it was ok to fuck me but I wanted it to be Mark’s idea completely. I thought if Mark told his brother to fuck me tonight that when he came home from work I would kiss him wildly and tell him I loved him so much for doing that. I would whisper in his ear that I enjoyed it so much and wait and hoped he would tell me that he would have Ted do it again. I fantasized that Mark smiled and told me that Ted would fuck me every night when he was at work and he would make love to me when he got home. When I imagined that I felt a gush of fluid run down my fingers and hand. I was more than ready for that wonderful looking hard cock Ted had in his hand while he watched me cum. It has been months since I had a big cock stretching my little pussy open and I hoped he might even last a lot longer than Mark does most the time. I knew it would be too much to ask for that he lasts as long as Chad did and I slowed down my fingers so I wouldn’t cum again yet. I thought if he came too quickly tonight that I would give him twenty minutes or so and suck him back up for a second helping of my tight little pussy and maybe he would last longer the second time.* I had my head back on the wall pushing me away from it with my face pointed up to the ceiling. I had my mouth open softly moaning as I fucked my tight little slippery pussy with my wet fingers as fast as I could. My butt was just an inch from the floor with my fingers on one hand fucking me and the other hand on my stomach. I wasn’t rubbing my button anymore because I didn’t want to cum again before I would find out if Ted was coming in for me now. I never heard the door open or heard any footsteps while I was fucking up into my pussy with two fingers as fast as I could gasping and moaning softly. I imagined that Mark was at the door and I softly moaned out please Mark I want Ted’s big cock fucking me so much today please. I had to say it between gasps and moans as if Mark was standing there watching me for real at the door. My pussy was making splashing noises while I fucked it with my wet fingers fast as I moaned from the pleasure it was making inside my stomach and pussy. Suddenly I heard somebody above me softly say you are getting your wish Traci. I froze and my eyes flew open and Ted had his hand on the wall above me and was smiling looking down at me.* I took my fingers out of my pussy and then put my hand on the floor while I pulled my head off the wall to get up. My hand was slippery with my juice and it slid out on the floor and I lost my balance and I fell flat on my butt. I was so embarrassed I just sat there looking up at him for a few seconds before I whispered softy asking what was he doing in here and he bent down. That was when I saw he was naked and his big cock was sticking out hard from his pelvis at my face and it looked so thick to me. I looked up again and Ted smiled and said that Mark told him to keep me busy so I don’t have to just play with myself all day and tonight too if I wanted. He said now he knows why because I must get hurt when I play with myself and laughed softly. I just looked up at him and asked him meekly how long was he there watching me. Ted said I was standing rubbing and fingering myself when he opened the door and it looked so sexy. He said he didn’t want to disturb me so he just kept getting closer as I kept going lower and smiled at me. I couldn’t believe he watched me for that long while I played with myself like that gasping and moaning while he watched and listened. Ted softly said he was waiting to watch me cum again but then he heard me talking to Mark and softly laughed saying his brother wasn’t here now. He said I told Mark I wanted his brother’s big cock fucking me so much today and smiled again when I even said please. I whispered oh god softly and covered my eyes from being so embarrassed and Ted told me not to be that way. He softly laughed and told me not to waste any oh gods because he plans on hearing a lot of them today and tonight because he planned on fucking me a lot today just like I said I wanted.* Ted reached out and said he would help me up and I gave him my shaking hand and I was so excited. While I was getting up I asked him what Mark said to him before he left and he smiled at me with such a sexy smile. When I stood up he moved right up to me and was kissing my lips and I kissed him back moaning softly into Ted’s open mouth. Before his lips left mine I felt his hand slide down my side to my shaking thighs. Then his hand moved over between my thighs and Ted moved my thighs apart with his hand gently. His other hand still had my hand in it and he put it on his cock and then I gripped it in my hand to feel the thickness of it. I started inspecting it with my fingers as Ted’s hand moved away and I felt it move down and it rubbed my pussy slow and gently. I gasped into his mouth as we still kissed and I felt my whole body quiver and start shaking harder. Ted pulled his lips away and I kept my eyes closed while his fingers were sliding up and down my slit and he whispered I was really wet as a finger rubbed my hard little button in circles like I like. I wrapped my fingers around his big thick cock holding it gently feeling the thickness while I stroked is slowly as I stood there against the wall shaking and moaning with my legs slightly open for him.* I had a hand on that beautiful cock and my other hand against his chest as I moaned out he should stop that or I would cum really soon. I never opened my eyes yet and I was just enjoying his fingers moving around in my pussy and his cock was exactly what I was searching for. When I felt Ted slide two fingers up inside me I gasped and stroked that big thick cock faster and whispered oh god yes. I whispered asking him again what he was supposed to do and it came out very squeaky and Ted kissed my lips and I gave him the same kiss back. I felt my body shudder when he rubbed my slippery button with the palm of the hand that he was fingering me with. He slid his lips from mine and kissed his way under my chin and I tilted my head back moaning oh god and shook even harder. Ted whispered that I seemed to need a really good fuck and I squeaked out oh god and my legs almost gave out. I wiggled my hips and pussy around on his fingers while the palm of his hand kept pressure against my hard slippery button. I gasped and groaned out that if he didn’t stop I would be cumming really soon and I felt his lips left my neck and I heard him laugh softly. I wanted to open my eyes but I couldn’t and Ted softly asked me if I needed a good fuck and I gasped as I shook my head yes as he kept gently rubbing my hard little button with his palm. * Then it became too much for me and I let go of that thick long cock and held his neck with both hands to hold myself up as I lost it and started cumming. I felt his hand leave my pussy as it kept having strong spasms and felt Ted lift up my leg and I held tight when he kept lifting it and put my heel of my foot on his shoulder. Ted lips were on my neck again and he kissed his way to the other side of my neck and then whispered in my ear asking If I was ready and I moaned out a soft oh god yes I am. I felt him stooping a little and his knees made my other leg I was standing on bend a little when he moved even closer to me as he lined himself up better. I gasped and softly moaned oh god yes when I felt Ted rubbing the head of his cock up and down my wet spread pussy and I was still having soft spasms as he did that. I tried to sound like I wasn’t slutty and whispered please be gently Ted it feels so big when I felt it at my quivering hole. Ted started kissing my open mouth again as he kept wiggling that big cock against my quivering hole and I wanted it inside me and I kept trying to push my pussy on it but it didn’t work.* Ted pulled his lips of my mouth and told me if I really wanted a good fuck I had to beg him for it. I kept gasping and shaking as I squeaked out oh god please fuck me Ted and I felt him pushing that beautiful thick long cock at my hole. Twice he had it at my hole and pushed and I felt the head start going in then it slid up hitting my clit making me gasp and shake even more. The third time I felt it go deeper and it was starting to stretch me open after so long of not being stretched by such a wonderful cock. My pussy kept stretching and I felt my pussy sliding over that big head and grip tightly on the thick shaft behind it. I missed that feeling in my pussy of being tight on a cock after Chad left because Mark didn’t make it feel that way at all. Ted just held it there while I was gasping and softly moaning and his cock felt so thick and my whole body shook hard. When he softly asked me if I liked long walks on the beach at night I opened my eyes half way and I was confused by what he said. Ted whispered he wasn’t here for a walk on the beach and I felt him pushing at me with his hips harder. I felt that big thick cock sliding in and I closed my eyes and moaned out oh god Ted loudly. * I felt my pussy spasm strongly but I didn’t cum when his pelvis pushed on my pussy hitting my button and he was all the way inside me now. My whole body shook harder and my leg slipped from his shoulder and onto his arm and he held it up keeping me spread like that to fuck me. Ted softly let out a wow and said if he didn’t know better he would think I was a f******n year old virgin and I just moaned from my open mouth as it pointed to the ceiling. Ted pulled back and the next thrust was just like Chad used to do which was upwards inside me and he pressed against me pinning me to the wall making me moan out another oh god. A few thrusts later I wrapped my arms around his neck tightly with my chin on his shoulder and moaned oh god fuck me please with each slow deep thrust. As the waves of pleasure got stronger with each thrust I was moaning steady and I could feel another orgasm getting closer and I moaned he was going to make me cum on his cock already. * Ted increased the speed and strength of his thrusts and it felt like he was getting even deeper with each thrust with my pussy gripping him tightly. Ted asked me if I liked it so far and I heard myself moan out almost as a scream that I loved his cock fucking me. I felt my stomach and pussy spasm strongly again when I screamed that out and I was on the ledge of cumming already. I was gasping and moaning with each smooth deep thrust up into my pussy that loved it so much. It felt like he had the biggest cock I had fucked so far but it was probably just because it was a long time without a cock like that. I couldn’t really fuck him back since I had my butt pinned to the wall still and I just kept squeezing my pussy tight on his cock. I wanted to feel every vein and bump it had on it as that thick long cock slid in and out of my stretched pussy. Ted softly told me that I was so tight it felt like a vice on his cock and it won’t be as tight after he gets done with it. Each stroke drove me closer to another orgasm and I could tell Ted knew what he was doing and I couldn’t think at all while it was happening. All I could do was gasp out loud moans and groans from all the pleasure his beautiful cock was pumping into my body as it fucked my tight little slippery pussy.* He only fucked me a couple minutes so far and I was in heaven being stretched tight on a thick long cock again. Every time my pussy would spasm I would fight the urge to cum because I didn’t want to take the chance that it might make Ted cum. The waves of pleasure were like a storm of pleasure now and I kept fighting from cumming and I kept having spasms with almost every strong thrust upwards inside me. I knew what was coming when Ted stopped and I felt his hand on the inside of the thigh of the leg I was standing with because Chad did it a few times to me. Well really more than a few times and to be honest more than a dozen times. I pulled myself up with only half his cock still inside me and another strong spasm hit making my stomach jump again and I felt my pussy squeeze on his thick cock. I was ready when he pulled my foot off the floor and got my leg up on his arm like he had the other one on the other side. But another strong spasm hit causing me to grip that wonderful thick cock even tighter and I was shaking really hard fighting away the orgasm gasping and whining.* Ted pulled me off the wall and turned around with his back to the wall and when he put his shoulders against it I bumped the top of my head on the wall. I pulled my head back with my eyes open in slits and I could see Ted smiling as he lifted me until just the head of his big cock was still inside me. Then he suddenly let me drop and it felt like he thrust up towards my pussy hard right when I hit bottom. When my pussy and button slammed on the bottom of his cock sending pleasure from my button and pussy that overflowed my stomach and I couldn’t stop it anymore. There was no stopping the orgasm that he drove loose with that wonderful long thick cock stuck deep inside me making the head tap on my cervix like I love.* My eyes popped open like they were bulging out of my head and I screamed out I’m cumming as pleasure flooded through my whole body at one time. Ted didn’t even slow down and was fucking me up and down that long thick cock fast and hard as I kept screaming out with pleasure flowing through me. I was amazed that I never felt the need to have him stop or to get his cock out of me once. Instead of screaming for him to stop I was screaming out begging him never to stop as I held his neck tight in my arms with my chin back on his shoulder again. Ted was giving me exactly what I needed and I needed it to last as long as possible. When it felt like the orgasm was getting softer and slowing down it would feel like another one started and I was cumming again. That happened five times before he finally got tired and it felt like a really long time but it felt like not long enough for my little pussy. Chad never went that long before he got tired and had to change positions but Ted was stronger and had more stamina and I liked that. When Ted got tired I held his neck and head and fucked myself on his cock as best I could to keep it going longer still. He just held my butt in his hands while I kept fucking slowly on his cock squirming around to get the most contact on my button that I could.* I stopped and my whole body shook when I could tell he was walking and when he stopped he bent down and put me on my back on the bed. I wanted Ted to just hold my legs up wide in his hands and drive his big thick cock as hard and as fast as he could. I wanted the hardest fuck and that beautiful cock of his as deep inside my quivering pussy as he could force it to go. But he pulled his wonderful big cock out of my pussy and I finally opened my eyes and saw him standing in front of me. Ted stood there looking down at his big cock laughing softly and breathing hard and I stayed on the bed just like he left me. Ted looked at me with a big grin and told me I really creamed all over him and said he could feel me squirting on him when I was cumming. He said I was only the second girl that could have multiple orgasms that he fucked and I was cumming for over five minutes and he didn’t want to stop. He laughed and told me I wore out his back and arms and finally had to stop before he dropped me on the floor. Ted laughed and told me he was watching the clock and I only stopped cumming because he ran out of steam and had to put me down. * He stood there laughing and grinning at me while I was gasping and shaking and told me he never had a girl cum that much before. Ted gave me a couple minutes and then asked me if I was ready for more now and I giggled and shook my head yes. That was when I knew I had found the cock that would make my pussy special for Mark again and I planned on making it special for him a lot now. I playfully asked him if he was going to keep fucking my little pussy all day today and Ted just smiled. I told him when I thank Mark tonight for telling him to fuck me that I would talk him into having his brother fuck me every night Mark works. Ted smiled again and told me to get sitting up and he moved with that wonderful cock right in front of my face when I sat up. I giggled when I saw his cock covered in thick white stuff and his hair on his pelvis looked wet and had some of my girl cum in it even. I reached out taking that big head in my fingers and I could see that every side of it and even his balls were wet and covered with that white thick girl cum from my pussy. When I really was worked up playing with myself my pussy would release some of that girl cum but never that much. Only after Chad’s cock fucked me for hours did my pussy let out this much girl cum like I saw covering Ted’s big cock in front of me. * I smiled up at him asking him if all of that came from my little pussy in a teasing way giggling and smiling. Ted told me it was all mine and I was creaming on his cock before he was able to get all of his cock inside me. He said that a man really loves fucking a girl as vocal as I am and said the neighbors might call the cops tonight while we fuck until his brother gets home. I told him I couldn’t help it because I was so turned on and his cock felt so big when he fucked me and I never fucked one so big before. I sat there giggling and smiling at him trying to look as cute as I could for him. I wanted him to know that I really loved getting fucked like that so he would try anything he wanted to with me tonight. Ted told me to lick all my cream off of it and told me not to forget his balls and he stood there smiling down at me. I held it in my hand giggling and started licking his big cock clean and I could see him smiling when I looked up. While I held it and licked it I could tell he might be as long and as thick as Chad’s cock was but it didn’t have a big round head on it. The head on Ted’s cock was shaped like all the others I sucked or fucked so far. The only difference was that it was like a giant version of those other cocks and it was impressive to look at. All I knew was how lucky I was to find such a wonderful cock so close to the man I love. It would be so easy to keep fucking him even if Mark didn’t tell me I could because I knew I had to. * While I was cleaning his cock with my tongue Ted told me my pussy was tighter than the pussies of the two virgins he broke in so far. I giggled looking up at him while I held his cock up licking the bottom of it clean as sexy as I could. I asked him if he liked my little pussy and told him my pussy liked his cock and smiled up at him. I was holding his cock with my fingers wrapped around it as far as they could and it felt so thick and hard. Ted smiled and said I didn’t really loosen up like most girls do after a couple dozen strokes and said my pussy was snug on his cock all the time. He laughed saying when I was cumming and squirting on him that I was squeezing his cock really tight with each spasm of my orgasm. Ted laughed and told me I really had some strong pussy muscles in me and said it felt great on his cock and almost made him cum too soon. I was so happy he didn’t cum yet because I wanted more and I almost told him that but I didn’t want to sound too wild yet. But I wanted to seem young and inexperienced to him so I wouldn’t sound like some kind of slut. I felt so much love for Mark right at that moment for making this happen for me and I would show it when he got home. I was in awe how he trusted me enough and was so unselfish to set this up for me. What a man I was going to marry and I felt so lucky and I would let him know how much I loved him tonight.* I was licking and sucking his balls gently when he asked me if his cock was the biggest cock that fucked my pussy and I lied. I told him that Mark was my first and I never let another guy even touch my bare pussy before and I never would cheat on Mark. Ted asked me if Mark’s cock was like his and I shook my head no and showed him with my fingers on his cock how long Mark’s was. Then I made a circle with my fingers and said Mark was that thick and softly said he was a lot thicker than Mark was. Ted smiled at me and told me that his big cock must have really shocked and scared me when he put my hand on it and I shook my head yes. I tried to look shocked when I told him that I never saw a cock like his before and said none of my boyfriends had a cock that big. I smiled and told him that cocks like his are only in porn online and every other guy is pretty much like Mark and most of the time smaller even.* Then I told him I can’t believe that Mark set this up and he never even hinted that he had such a dirty and kinky mind and I laughed sitting there. Ted smiled and asked me how I liked it so far and I told him I was really nervous at first while he was watching Mark going down on me but I tried not to show it. I asked him if I seemed nervous and scared when he was watching and told him I tried to hide it so I wouldn’t seem like a little k**. Ted laughed softly when he told me I was shaking when I was checking out his cock with my hand and he thought I would tell him no way. I laughed and said I shook harder while he was trying to get his cock in my little pussy because it felt like maybe it would never fit and never go inside me. I said it surprised me that it didn’t really hurt when it finally slid in and I was so scared it would hurt a lot and maybe even tear me. Ted told me I had a deep pussy too because he only banged against bottom once in a while and I smiled and told him it wasn’t painful at all. I giggled and told him I even liked it when he touched my cervix like that because Mark never does touch it and Ted laughed.* Ted told me to get my mouth on his cock and do the best I can and I acted scared and put my mouth over the head of his cock and sucked on it hard for a second and pulled my mouth back off. I tried to do a nervous giggle and told him I sucked a few cocks so I could keep my virginity and none were even close to this big. I told him it was really long and so thick and said I might have trouble with it. Ted told me to put a hand in my pussy keeping it ready for him and the other on his balls so I did what he said. When he took my head in his hands he told me to open up so I did and he slid his cock in my mouth slowly. He kept sliding it in farther and I tried to act like I was having trouble so he would like it better. But it wasn’t really a problem even though I hadn’t sucked a cock this thick and long since Chad’s cock. I even found it was easier than Chad’s since he didn’t have that big round head on the end of it. He kept reassuring me that I was doing great and I turned my eyes up looking at his face and when I felt the tip of his cock touch my tonsils and I couldn’t help but gag a little. That cock kept going in and I panicked at first and took my hand from his balls and pushed on his thigh to get my mouth back a little. But Ted held me right there and I felt his cock go past my tonsils and I gagged harder pulling my hand from my pussy. I squealed and pushed to get my mouth back a little and I heard Ted tell me to get my hands back down right now in a mean voice. I tried shaking my head no squealing and pushing and then his hands pulled my head and he thrust hard at me with his hips suddenly.* My eyes watered and I gagged and was being choked when I felt his cock go down my throat a little and I couldn’t squeal anymore. I kept pushing and I heard Ted tell me to breathe through my nose better and he said his cock would stay right where it was until my hands get back where he told me. My nose was in his hair and I kept pushing on his thighs and I could hear him repeat to lower my hands or his cock wouldn’t move. I couldn’t get enough air through my nose and it felt like I was going to pass out right there with a big cock stuck in my throat. It was scary when I pulled my shaking hands from his thighs and then rushed to get them on his balls and my pussy like he wanted. Then he slid his cock out and held my head with only half that thick long cock in my mouth and I looked up through the water in my eyes. I saw him smiling as he told me I was doing really well and he told me not to move my hands from where he wants them again. Ted slid my head right back towards his pelvis until he was in my throat again gagging me and choking me cutting off the air again. I rubbed myself faster and even though I couldn’t breathe the best I was so turned on by how he fucked my head tight in his hands with that big cock. Each time my nose was in his hair before he would pull me back I even thought it would be fun if my hands were tied behind my back while he did this to me. I actually hoped he would cum with my face buried in his hair to see how it would feel if he spurted his cum deep in my throat right into my belly without me swallowing.* Ted stopped after just a few more minutes and I sat there on my knees gasping for air I really needed and I could feel my saliva running down my chin and dripping on my chest. I never slowed down my hand in my pussy and I was really wet and sloppy down there and I didn’t even have his cum in it yet. Ted said I wasn’t bad and he could tell I had a lot of experience with cocks in my mouth and told me to get up on the bed like I was going to sleep now. He told me he needed a place to park his truck so he can drop off a hot load and smiled at me as I moved backwards where he wanted me. I got up with my head on the pillow and lying on my back with my legs spread and my knees up with my feet flat on the bed. Ted laughed softly and said he liked how I moved that pretty little tight ass and started getting on the bed and stopped. He said it never came up when his little brother talked with him but was his brother fucking my pretty asshole once in a while. I shook my head no and said Mark sometime would put his fingers in me and when Ted asked me if I liked it I shook my head yes. He smiled and said he would talk to Mark when he gets home and maybe he would like it if he busted my ass open for him. I giggled and smiled when I told Ted I would let him if Mark wanted me to.* Ted got on his knees between my legs and put a hand in my pussy and it felt like he put three fingers in me and felt around in my pussy. He laughed and told me when he gets done for Mark to take over that I won’t be able to feel Mark’s cock at all when he fucks me. I giggled and asked him how long he was going to do this for and asked him what Mark told him. Ted smiled and said he was supposed to fuck me every night Mark works until at least the wedding and probably even after that once in a while. I was only asking about tonight when I asked and I was shocked but very happy when he said that. Ted asked me if I would like that and I giggled and told him if Mark wanted that then I wouldn’t mind it at all. He pulled his fingers out of me and I asked him what time it was and he said about twenty after three. I was glad it was a Sunday and I don’t have to work on Sundays so there was more time for Ted to fuck me today. Ted got that big head started inside me and slowly slid it in and out of me a few times. I closed my eyes halfway as I moaned and I softly told him it still felt too big to fit really and moaned in pleasure. Then he smiled at me and told me he loved how my pussy held his cock tightly and I giggled at him and told him my little pussy liked it too.* When Ted hooked my legs with his arms just like Chad did to tilt my pussy up I couldn’t help but moan and kiss his lips wildly. Then I held his neck gently in my arms with my face tight to his face and told him I never get tired of fucking. I giggled when he told me he would be fucking me whenever Mark wasn’t using my pussy and I whispered I would really like that in his ear. I whispered my pussy would never tell him no and I would always open it up for him. I loved his thrusts and the way he ground his pelvis on my pussy making sure my button got pressure on it with each deep thrust. The way his thrusts were upwards into me were so much better that Mark’s fucking straight at my pussy type thrusts. I felt like I was really wet and slippery inside my pussy and Ted’s cock slid easily. Every thrust was pleasure while Marks were sometimes flat boring and frustrating for me. Sometimes I would just think of something else until he finished and I would moan like it was awesome. I wanted to remember to start teaching Mark how to fuck me instead of using my pussy as some kind of cum catcher for him to use.* That fuck was so fantastic and relaxing and kept the pleasure at a super high level constantly. We kissed a lot as he kept thrusting different ways and speeds and I loved every second of it. Sometimes he would thrust side to side like Chad did and it was like he was trying to hit every spot inside me. I started realizing Ted wasn’t as much of a jerk as he acted and he was a really good fuck and I planned on fucking him a lot for Mark. I even fantasized that he moved in with Mark and me and I would fuck Ted and then Mark would suck his cum out of my well fucked pussy and just cuddle up to me. To me that seemed like a dream life and I quivered inside when I imagined that Mark was sucking Ted’s cum from my pussy when Ted was done. When he started fucking me a little faster with stronger thrusts of his hips I started climbing up to that ledge again. Ted stopped kissing me as much and I held his face to mine as I moaned loudly letting him know I loved it. I moaned out I never got fucked like this before and he whispered he would be fucking me a lot from now on and so many different ways. * I wished I could put my hands on his butt to feel his butt clenching as he fucked his big wonderful cock in and out of my slippery little pussy but didn’t want to seem slutty. I was on the ledge of cumming almost falling off and moaning out oh gods with almost every fast thrust of his strong hips. When Ted pulled my legs up higher to my head he was really fucking me hard and fast. I kept having spasms on that wonderful cock and I was so close I moaned oh god fuck me harder in his ear and he did. I could feel him getting bigger and harder inside me and his grunts told me he was close too. Ted kissed me a really sexy kiss and told me he wanted to feel me cumming on his cock again. His thrusts were deep and hard and he was fucking me faster as my orgasm kept getting closer.* Then suddenly I was screaming and cumming and Ted was slamming his big cock in me really hard and fast. Then while I was still cumming he shoved that wonderful cock as deep as he could in my cumming pussy and held it there letting out a long deep groan. I could feel him spurting his cum on my cervix that he kept tapping almost as much as Chad use to with his amazing cock. Ted’s orgasm made my orgasm even better than when it started seconds before and all I could do is wail out from the intense pleasure I was feeling. It was awesome cumming on his cock as it jumped and squirted his cum out. I held him tight rubbing his back and I wanted him to keep cumming in me for hours. It just felt that fucking good to me.* Finally Ted pulled away and gave me a light kiss and asked me if I liked that. I smiled and told him he made me cum right when he was cumming and moaned and said those ones are the best. I was giggling and then I told him I was going to take a relaxing bath because he made my pussy a little sore because of how big he was. I giggled and said I couldn’t believe it fit in me and how good it felt inside me. Ted told me that the day was young still and there was a lot more fucking to be done before Mark got home tonight and to tell him when I was ready for more and I wanted to tell him now but I didn’t. He rose up a little and looked at my titties and told me I have the longest nipples and they were so sexy and he would pay a lot more attention to my tits later. I giggled and told him I like it if they get handled a little rough and told him I can almost cum when they are treated right and giggled at him. Before he got off me he sucked on one and bit it gently pulling it just a little and I smiled and told him they like that a lot and laughed.* After Ted got off me he left and I got up and took a towel downstairs because his parents were going to be gone until Monday afternoon next week. I didn’t have a thing on and just wiped my pussy enough so I wouldn’t leave a trail of cum as I went. Only the bathroom downstairs had a tub and the rest only showers and I wanted to soak a while. I lied to Ted and I wasn’t sore at all and I actually could have fuck for hours without getting sore. I never was sore after fucking Chad and we would fuck for hours and I would get him hard again and we fucked for another hour or so. I made a nice tub of hot water and put a lot of bubble bath in it and just sat in there leaning back with my face just above the suds. I was thinking of how I would meet Mark at the door with all the lights off and kiss him a long sexy kiss. I wouldn’t let him touch my pussy even though I would be in the new black little nightie he never saw before. I would have the little panties on so none of the cum mix would leak out of me while I stood there kissing him.* After I thought about it I started worrying about how he was going to find out that all this time my special pussy had another man’s cum inside it to make it special. He would know I was fucking another man but it wouldn’t be cheating really. I kept doing it for him so he would be happy with my pussy and I wasn’t just fucking around for fun. There was a purpose to it and it was mostly for the man I loved even though I enjoyed it too. That doesn’t make it cheating really I just love making the man I love happy is all. After soaking and getting cleaned up I went back upstairs and put on a pair of shorts and took off to my parents’ house. I was there talking with my mom until after six that night before I had loaded up most of my clothes and other things I needed for Mark’s place. It took so long because we had a lot to talk about with the wedding. Mom insisted on having me stay for dinner and we just talked about what I was doing now. She tried to talk me into living at home until the wedding and I just said no and I wanted to be around Mark and it made me happy.* When I packed up my stuff and was looking around my room I saw the cloth measuring tape I bought just so I could measure Chad’s cock months ago and even measured Mark’s cock. It was made of cloth so it can be wrapped around a cock so I could measure how big around it was because I was curious. When I measured Chad’s cock the length was just under nine and a half inches compared to Mark being about six and one quarter inches long. Measuring the shaft at the thickest part of Chad was right at eight inches around and Mark was just about five inches around. When I measured Chad I couldn’t stop giggling as I marveled with how thick it turned out being and the length too. When I measured Mark later I had to act differently because I didn’t want him to feel like his cock wasn’t very good. And I didn’t want him to know I measured another cock even more because he wouldn’t understand.* When I measured Mark’s length I acted shocked and told him I couldn’t believe my pussy was deep enough for him because he was so long. Mark told me he wasn’t very long and he was more like the average size. When I measured around the thickest part of Mark and it was just under five inches and I put a shocked look on my face again. I said wow and then told him no wonder he feels so big inside me and that explains why it was so hard to get it in me the first time. Mark smiled and told me he was thicker than the average one for sure and I just kept saying oh god that is so big. He felt pretty good about that and I wanted him happy because I loved him. I wanted to see how Ted stacked up to Chad because it seemed pretty close to me but the difference in the heads of their cocks was a lot.When I was going through my clothes I found a skirt I hadn’t wore in a long time. It was a short black wrap around skirt that Mark always thought looked really sexy on me. I put it on and after looking at myself in the mirror I took my panties off and put them in the box with my other clothes. I put on a black sheer blouse that I use to wear with another short top under it and put it in the box too. It was really easy to see through and didn’t want to put it on there so I had it lying on the top of the box so it would be easy to get to in the car. Before I got back to Mark’s place I stopped the car off the road in the woods. It was where Mark and I use to go mess around and I lost my virginity to him. I took off my top I had on and put on the blouse and got out my big mirror my dad took off my bedroom door for me. I set it next to the car and looked at myself in the mirror for a second and wasn’t happy. I took it back off and took off the bra I had on and put the blouse back on and looked again. I unbuttoned the top two buttons and looked at it and unbuttoned all but the bottom one tucked in the skirt. I smiled and giggled because I thought I looked sexy now and maybe even a little bit wicked and it was exactly what I was looking for. I giggled as I got everything back in the car and took off for Mark’s again just five minutes away. I played with my nipples as I drove and when I parked the car I turned the rear view mirror down and looked at myself in it. My nipples were hard and sticking out nicely and I loved how they pushed out the blouse nicely.* I went in the house and hoped Ted was there and it was just a little after six and plenty of time was left. I planned on Ted fucking me two more times at least before Mark got home and I was going to meet him at the door just like I planned in that new black teddy nightie. As I got my car loaded I kept having fantasies of Mark and Ted having a threesome with me tonight if Mark wasn’t too tired. After Mark got to clean out my special pussy when he got home I was planning on making him think it was his idea to do a threesome with his brother and me. In my fantasy Ted was fucking me from behind doggy as I sucked Mark’s cock. Then after Mark got hard again I was going to be on Ted with his big cock in my pussy riding him. Then Mark would get behind me and fuck my butt while I was fucking Ted. Then Mark would suck all the cum mix from my pussy as I lay there relaxing as he did it. Then I would fall asleep in the arms of the man I loved so much with Ted in bed with us. I was hoping Ted would wake up in the middle of the night or the next morning and both of them have fun with me again. I wanted Mark to have so much fun that he would really want me to keep fucking Ted’s big cock while he was at work.* I found Ted in the living room and he smiled at me when he saw me and told me I looked really hot. I was disappointed that Ted had on jeans and a button up shirt on while he was sitting in the recliner as he watched TV. I fantasized he was just in boxers or naked when I got there and after he got a good look at me we would be fucking again. I sat on the couch waiting for him to start something and kept trying to flirt without being obvious about it. Finally after fifteen minutes or maybe twenty Ted asked me if I wanted to sit with him and I was cheering inside and tried to act like I was nervous so I wouldn’t seem slutty. I got up and walked over to him and told him his jeans would be uncomfortable for me. I acted like I was embarrassed and softly said I didn’t have any clean panties to wear and I didn’t have any on right now. Ted got up out of the chair smiling and when he unbuttoned his jeans I asked him if I could help him and he took his hands away standing there smiling. I got down on my knees and unzipped his jeans smiling up at him and pulled his pants down. They were tight on him and I pulled his boxers down with them and acted like I didn’t mean to. His cock looked wonderful there right in front of my face and I wanted to start playing with it so much but I didn’t. After I got his jeans off his feet I said oops looking up at him and then pulled his boxers back up like it was an accident.* Ted laughed softly and sat back down in the chair and he pulled me up and I sat there on his lap while I was watching TV with him. He had an arm around my waist with his hand on my stomach for a few minutes and I was surprised he wasn’t doing anything as we watched TV. Ted slowly started rubbing my stomach inside the half open blouse and slowly opened it up and was fondling my tit and the hard nipple on it. It felt good and when his other hand came around me both of my tits and nipples were being played inside my open blouse. I laid my head back against him closing my eyes and softly moaned as he was caressing my tits. I could feel his cock under my legs and wanted it up and between my legs. It felt hard and big so I slowly slid my hand down between my thighs and felt for the opening of his boxers. When I found it I reached through and found his cock was hard and it felt so big and thick in my hand as I caressed it. Ted was caressing my tits and nipples while I was caressing his big thick cock with neither one of us watching the TV.* I loved how he took his time and didn’t rush anything like Mark always did as he really got me worked up even more than I was when I got there earlier. When he was turning me around to him I thought he was going to have me fuck him on his lap but he didn’t. I had that wonderful big cock sticking out of his boxer opening and had to let go of it when I spun around. I wanted to kiss him but he held me up straight and started caressing my tits and sucking and biting my nipples as he pulled on them with his teeth. I arched my head up with my eyes closed and I slowly moved my hips like I was fucking on that wonderful cock of his. He had me moaning louder as he worked on my tits with his hands and mouth as his cock rubbed my butt between my cheeks. I wished it was in front so I could slide on it with my pussy while we played and was teased feeling it behind my butt. I reached a hand back and slid it down my butt to my pussy and I was soaking wet when I felt it. I got my hand wet with it so it would be slippery and I caressed that big head on the tip of his cock for a few minutes. Then I held it against my pussy as I used my hips to rub it as I kept moving up and down slowly moaning. I wanted it inside me so badly but I wanted to go slow just like Ted was doing with me as he got me so hot.* When Ted reached a hand up pulling my mouth to his I gave him the sexiest kiss I could as I held his cock with my fingertips. I moved my hips up and down letting that big head slide between my pussy lips gently. When Ted moved his lips to my neck as he was kissing and sucking it under my chin I held his cock with my fingers still. I put it at my hole and gently kept pushing against that big hard cock. When I would feel it starting to stretch me open I would rise up again for a second and then push on it again. I did it over and over as it kept going in a little bit farther each time. My slippery wetness was running down his cock as I finally let that big head stretch me farther until it was inside me fully with my pussy gripping that thick shaft on the other side of the head. Ted was holding my head against him with his hand while he was sucking on my neck and giving my lips little kisses while he gently caressed my tits and nipples. I groaned out oh god it’s so big as I moaned and slowly wiggled my hips around until he slid slowly in half way and I took my hand away. I pulled my head up and held his head kissing him wildly as I worked up and down that big thick cock caressing it with my pussy taking more inside me with every slow caress my pussy gave it. I arched my head up and back moaning as he was sucking and pulling on my nipples with his teeth gently nibbling on them. I had my hands on Ted’s shoulders as I kept working my pussy down that thick shaft and moaned out oh god yes when I had that big cock inside me fully.* I ground my open wet pussy on him before I slowly started fucking my wet pussy on that wonderful cock of his. I kept rolling my hips to get some pressure on my button as I slowly fucked him this time to show how good I could fuck. Ted kept softly telling me how tight and wet I was and I kept having soft spasms as I fucked him as sexy as I could. My body kept shuddering and shaking as the waves of pleasure was sweeping over my whole body. I was so turned on and slippery wet and it felt so fantastic as he took my butt cheeks in each hand. I loved how he was gently pulling them apart and rubbing my butt hole with his fingertips as I fucked up and down as my hips rolled with my strokes. I kept fighting from cumming because I wanted it to last a long time so he would cum inside me when I started cumming. I kept gasping out a soft oh god with each soft spasm as I held his cock in my pussy as tight as I could. I tried to vary the speed and the way I rolled my hips while I slid up and down on him like the way he fucked me on the bed. Ted kept softy telling me what a great fuck I was and how he loved how I fit so snug on his cock. He kept softly telling me how Mark was such a lucky man to get to fuck me for hours each night. I whispered how fantastic his cock felt inside me and how I would love to fuck him every night before Mark fucks me.* I wanted it to last an hour but his fingertips kept pushing on my butthole as he pulled my butt open behind me with his hands. My body was shaking as they kept going in farther with each of my quickening strokes of my pussy on that thick tall cock. When I felt a couple fingers slide in a little and didn’t come back out I groaned out oh god yes loudly and my stomach jumped and quivered. I was imagining that Mark had his cock in my butt and I could feel the waves of pleasure hitting deep inside me strongly. My stomach kept quivering and jumping as those lone spasms hit harder every few strokes. I was moaning louder and gasping as I kept getting faster fucking my pussy up and down that wonderful cock. I was holding his face kissing him as sexy as I could as I felt his other hand slide a finger inside my butt and both hands pulled my butt open hard and I gasped and groaned in his mouth. I couldn’t kiss him anymore with my mouth open on his open mouth as I shook and quivered as I was on the ledge again trying to hold on. I was curled up towards him frozen in place with most of his cock inside me as I couldn’t move with letting out little gasps and groans.* Then Ted slid his lips down and sucked on my neck tilting my head back with my hands gripping his shoulders tightly. That was when the pleasure hit like a flood from my pussy and stomach and I was cumming. I slid my pussy on his big thick cock as fast as I could slamming down on him hard and could feel him hit my cervix each time and it made my orgasm even better. I wanted to scream put them back when his fingers slid out of my butthole but I couldn’t say anything as I kept having strong spasms in my pussy and stomach. I could feel him kissing my open mouth with a hand on the back of my head when I stopped hopping fast on his cock and was grinding on him cumming softer. Then Ted held my head down on his chest while I was gasping trying to get more air in me with my whole body shaking on top of him. I was quivering inside my pussy and stomach as I kept having soft spasms once in a while as my orgasm was ending. It was a real strong one and I enjoyed it and it was soothing to have him holding and caressing me as I was winding down from it. I squeaked out that I was trying to fuck him as good as he fucked me and said I was sorry that I finished too quickly. Ted whispered that he had a hard time holding it back because that was an amazing fuck. I giggled and told him I would get better if Mark lets me practice when he is at work and gave him a soft long kiss letting my tongue dance with his in our mouths.* When I pulled my lips off Ted’s lips I asked him what he wanted to do now and he laughed softly and said we were still fucking. I was giggling and laughing as he picked me up spinning me around on his lap with my skirt and shirt still on. He still had his boxers and shirt on with that wonderful big cock of his sticking out of the opening of his boxers. Ted pulled me back against him with an arm around my waist holding me tight with it. I spread my legs sitting up and looked at his cock between them standing up tall and I fell in love with that cock. I had left a mess on him glistening with a lot of white girl cum again all over his cock and where my pussy was on his boxers. I told Ted I really left a mess on him again and asked him if he wanted me to clean it up and giggled. He didn’t say anything but got me up higher and I watched his other hand take his cock and moved it around in my pussy until he found my hole. I watched as he held it and pulled me down on it and when I felt his wonderful big cock slide inside me again I laid back on him. Ted held my hips and I felt his big cock get deep inside me and I softly whispered how wonderful and good it felt in my pussy. He softly told me he couldn’t believe how tight I still was and I giggled and reminded him that he told me I have really strong pussy muscles.* As Ted started slowly fucking me on his cock holding my hips I closed my eyes moaning softly as I reached back and caressed his face with both hands. Mark fucked me like this a couple times but his cock wasn’t long enough for it to work very well. It was more of a tease for me with Mark’s cock because only a few inches would be fucking me. But whenever Chad fucked me like this it felt awesome for me and I would have some really fantastic orgasms with him. My pussy was telling me that Ted’s cock would be a lot like Chad’s because my pussy was dancing with joy. A cock feels thicker to me when I get fucked this way and Ted’s cock felt really thick and I could feel the head rubbing inside me sometimes touching what Chad called my G spot. Maybe that was why I loved this position so much and Mark just wasn’t big enough to make it feel the same as bigger cocks make it feel.* When I started rolling my hips and Ted didn’t need to pull me up and down on his cock he took his hands off my hips and let me take over. I made his cock hit the right spots better and was moaning softly as I fucked him with my pussy tight on his cock letting out soft oh gods and quivered when it hit perfect. Ted put his hands on my stomach right above my pussy rubbing it softly while I rolled my hips fucking him. When his hands slid farther down and his fingertips fondled my pussy above that thick cock fucking in and out of my pussy I shuddered and moaned louder. When he gently caressed my button with his slick fingertips it made me gasp out oh god yes and my whole body shook. I was amazed how he knew what to touch and how tender he did it and it made me realize that he must have fucked a lot of girls. I kept wondering how Ted was such a fantastic fuck and why was Mark lacking in the cock area and was so clumsy as he hurried every touch like he was in a race or something. I couldn’t believe that two brothers could be that different when you would think they would be the same. I promised myself after the wedding night I would teach him how to be a good fuck and I wished I could help him in the cock area but I knew that was impossible. I wanted the man I love to know how to fuck properly so I would enjoy him fucking me like I did before I met Chad.* As I kept fucking my pussy on that wonderful long thick cock I kept thinking how I wished he fucked my butt while he used his hands on my pussy in this position. I was fantasizing that Mark was standing in front of the chair fucking my pussy while Ted was fucking my butt and I got so turned on by it. I even imagined that Mark was standing there in front of us and was watching Ted fuck my pussy like this while he was jacking off with a big smile on his face. I kept sliding my pussy on that thick long cock as I started caressing my titties and pulling and pinching my nipples hard. Whenever I got this turned on I wanted to tell whoever was fucking me to pinch and twist my nipples hard but I never wanted to sound that slutty with anybody.* It was a long time later when Ted whispered in my ear asking me if I could have another orgasm. I just shook my head yes with my mouth open and eyes closed moaning loudly as I tried to make his cock feel as good as my pussy felt. Then Ted whispered that he would cum when I was cumming and I put my hands on his forearms with his fingers rubbing my button and top pussy lips faster and harder now. That told me I had his cock feeling as fantastic as my pussy felt on his cock and I went faster as I rolled my hips stroking his cock. I kept moving so he was hitting the spots even better and the waves of pleasure got so strong they pushed me to the edge of the ledge again. I tried to make it as sexy as I could and Ted’s moans in my ear told me that I was doing it right. Ted’s soft moans made the waves even stronger and I worried that I would start cumming before he did. I thought it was fantastic how it was easier to feel him getting harder and bigger and I didn’t hold back anymore. I was fucking my pussy with the most wonderful long thick cock hard and fast letting the most wonderful feeling flood through me and I only could think of how much I loved being fucked. Then I felt his fantastic magic cock jump and spurt and I fell off the edge and was cumming while Ted was filling my pussy with cum again and I was in heaven. I wanted to scream but my mouth only gurgled funny before the scream finally came out of my mouth.* Ted held me with his arms wrapped around me and I could barely hear his groans and moans because I was wailing so loudly. My body jerked hard with each strong spasm of my orgasm and my body was only feeling pleasure. I could feel every jump and spurt of that magic cock inside my squeezing pussy and he felt so fucking big and I loved it. I was still having strong spasms when Ted’s cock was almost done and I would only feel a jump and spurt once in a while and they were a lot weaker. Ted was fondling the whole front of my body from my neck to my thighs and I couldn’t believe what a sensitive stud he became in my mind in one day. When I felt my neck getting little kisses I bent my head away so he could do it easier while I was wiggling slowly savoring the pleasure that long thick cock gave me. I was moaning softer and only let out little gasps as I just wiggled slowly on top of Ted as he got soft in my quivering pussy. Ted never stopped fondling my body until I let out a sigh and told him that was really awesome and said he was really fantastic at fucking and giggled softly. Ted told me it was all me that time and said I was a natural sexy little slut and he was happy I was marrying his little brother.* As I got up and off him I could feel everything running down my thighs and I smiled as I thought about how happy my future husband will be when he gets home. I saw the time and when I got sitting in the chair with Ted it was ten after seven and now it was almost eight thirty and it seemed like it was only a half hour. But that session was almost an hour and a half and it was such a fantastic fuck session. I stood there smiling still mostly dressed and asked Ted if he was done for the night because I wanted to know if I should put my panties on now. If he wasn’t going to fuck me again I had to keep my pussy as messy as possible for my lover tonight and I knew he would enjoy it this way. Ted told me he needed a couple hours and asked me if I was too sore to go again and I shook my head no giggling loudly. He laughed saying he could really tell I wasn’t use to a cock like his and asked me again if Mark was really that small. I told him it wasn’t small and it was just not as big as his and smiled. He told me to give him a few hours and he would make sure to give me a real hard fuck so I will know I was fucked and laughed as he tucked his half hard cock back in his boxers. Ted got up looking at his boxers and said he had to change now because I really creamed on him again and turned and went upstairs.* I went into the bathroom and wiped my pussy and giggled when I saw how swollen it was and Mark was going to love it. As I wiped off my thighs I knew after Mark got his hand in my panties that he would tell me to fuck his brother’s big cock all I want so he can come home to me like this all the time. I took the towel out and cleaned up every drop that was left on the floor from me and Ted. Then I went and unloaded my car taking it upstairs and turned on the stereo as I got the room in order with my stuff. My heart was happy as I worked on the room and all I could think of was how happy Mark would be tonight when he got home. I couldn’t get my mind off of how happy the man I was going to be the wife of would be tonight. I was already thinking of a plan to tell Mark about a week before the wedding that my pussy wouldn’t be like that anymore after we get married. Just to get him thinking of continuing Ted and I fucking after we are married maybe two or three times a week at least. Then I remembered that he would find out that it was other men fucking me that made my pussy special for him and I started worrying again. Then I could only think about how happy he gets when my pussy is fucked by a big cock for hours before leaving one or two loads of cum inside my pussy when it gets done. I thought that it might upset him but it wouldn’t be very long before he got over it.* Then I noticed it was eleven and it was getting late since Ted has a lot of stamina and fucks a long time before he cums. I stopped what I was doing and looked the room over and I had my rubber toy cock on top of the dresser and I thought it looked nice. Then I thought that maybe his mom might come in the room and I hid it between the mattress and the box springs instead. Then I smiled and took off to find Ted again and see if he was ready. Ted was sitting at the table eating a sandwich dipping it in a bowl of the hot sauce he always was eating. I walked up as sexy as I could smiling and told him if he would turn his chair I could practice sucking him while he finished eating. He laughed and told me I was being the perfect little slut and he was going to have fun a lot of fun with me. I giggled as he turned the chair and stood up so I could pull his boxers down since it was all he had on. It didn’t bother me a bit that he called me a slut and it even turned me on a little more. That wonderful cock was soft dangling there and it looked marvelous to me and maybe already six or seven inches long and at least as thick as Mark’s hard cock. And it wasn’t even hard yet and my pussy tingled as it hung down in front of my face. Now I wanted to show him what I really could do with my mouth. I had a lot of practice with Chad’s amazing cock so without that big round head on it I knew I could really do a fantastic job for him.* I still only had on my black short wrap around skirt on with that sheer black blouse and I made sure it was all straight before I came down. Soon as Ted sat down I got on my knees between his legs and I held that big cock of his gently in my hand giggling and smiling up at him. I started by licking all over it and I could smell he had taken a shower and smelled so sexy. Once in a while I slid my mouth over the head sucking gently and wiggling my head around while I sucked it. I was trying to be like a puppy playing with a toy and Chad always responded well to that. When I held his cock in my hand so I could lick and suck his balls underneath it I loved how heavy it felt in my hand already. So much heavier that Mark’s cock ever got and I took my time so Ted would enjoy how my mouth and tongue could play. As I took my time I was thinking how it was funny how it took longer to get the big cocks half hard and yet Mark got rock hard in about a minute or two. I never really got to play with Mark’s cock for long or he would end up cumming in my mouth. I had to stop if I wanted him to fuck me again but sometimes I enjoyed him cumming in my mouth. Mark loved the way I would suck his cock and balls dry and I loved making him happy because I loved him so much.* Ted finished his sandwich and was sitting there watching me talking about how I was surprising him by the time I got him half hard. Five minutes later I had that wonderful big cock rock hard and so very thick in my mouth. Ted was starting to guide my mouth with a hand on the back of my head and I pulled my head from his cock and smiled while I pulled out the measuring tape I had tucked in the top of my skirt. I smiled with my head cocked in a sexy way and just said I really had to know as I measured the length. I was pleasantly surprised he was a little longer than Chad’s cock. Ted’s was almost ten inches a full half inch longer than Chad’s cock. Then I put the tape around that thick shaft and was shocked even more to find out it measured over eight and a quarter inches to Chad’s eight inches. Ted had a bigger cock than Chad in every way except the head and it surprised me. I put the tape on the table and then my mouth on Ted’s hard cock again. * When I started sucking on it again I reached my hands back sliding in the top of my skirt like I was tied up. Ted noticed it really quickly and laughed and asked me if I had fantasies of bondage as he pulled my head off his cock. I smiled with my chin dripping my saliva on my knees and softly said it turns me on when I think of being tied up while playing and sat there giggling. Ted told me that he would make it better for me and said he would be right back. I sat there and then I pulled out my hands thinking of how it might be fun if Mark walked in while Ted was fucking me. It wasn’t long and Ted was walking back into the kitchen hiding something behind his back as I knelt there giggling. He told me that the kitchen floor must be hard on my knees and said we should go in the other room so I would be on carpet.* When he turned around he told me to grab a towel and meet him in there so I quickly went into the bathroom near the dining room. I grabbed the towel off the shelf and walked out with the towel in my hand with a smile on my face. Ted was sitting on the couch and I spread the towel out on the floor between his legs and I stood there giggling at him. When he got up I saw he had a suit tie in his hand and I smiled at him and giggled while he tied my hands together behind my back. Ted moved me over next to the towel and he got me on my knees on the towel facing the couch. Then I just sat there and smiled as he sat back down on the edge of the cushion and his cock was sticking out towards my face. I tickled the head of that big cock with my tongue wiggling it like I was a snake or something while I had my eyes locked on his. Then I asked him if he would like to do it like he did earlier today and I told him it would really turn me on a lot if he did. He smiled and his hands went to the sides of my head and I told him not to hold back and said it wouldn’t bother me if he did it until he finished. I had to open my mouth quickly because he pulled my face towards his big cock and as my mouth got stretched open slowly I kept my eyes locked to his above me.* Ted’s cock felt even thicker this time as I tried sucking hard and let my tongue wiggle as much as possible under that thick cock. My mouth was too full of cock to really use my tongue like I do with Mark’s cock when I suck him. Ted just fucked me on the first half of his cock at first and I got use to the thickness of it soon. After a few minute he pulled me back and only that big head was in my mouth and I sucked on it hard trying to lick the bottom of it best I could. I thought he would just keep working more inside me but Ted kept slowly sliding me farther down that thick shaft. When I felt that big head slide under my tonsils I gagged and my body jerked hard. Ted laughed softly as he kept pulling me towards his pelvis and I was helpless to stop him escort bartın and even loved it. I was able to keep my eyes looking up to his smiling face earlier but as his cock went down my throat they watered and were almost closed. It surprised me when he kept pulling my head and I felt his cock go farther down my throat than I ever had a cock go before. It seemed to close up my throat and block off any air from getting in me and Ted had my face tight to his body and I tried not to panic. Then I couldn’t help it and I tried to scream and struggled to get my hands free and Ted had me tied tight. Ted just kept holding me there and when I tried getting up he leaned forward holding me down.* Ted held me there so long I thought I would suffocate and I thought it was strange when my pussy suddenly had a strong spasm as my stomach jerked. He slid me back until he only had half that big long cock in my mouth and I tried whining to let him know it was too much. I squealed on his cock when he laughed softly as my mouth was pulled down that long big cock again. I breathed through my nose as fast as I could as I tried to get air in my lungs and then his cock was plugging my throat again stopping any air from getting in. He had my face tight to his pelvis again leaning on me and I was weak and couldn’t struggle much. I wasn’t thinking about anything but felt myself getting dizzy and I felt three powerful spasms in my pussy and stomach. Ted just let my nose touch his pelvis and slid me back right away and kept fucking my head on his cock smoothly. The spasms got stronger in my stomach and pussy as my body jerked with each one and I couldn’t do anything but try to breathe as fast as possible. The pleasure I felt was so intense inside me and I got dizzy and I felt like I blacked out with Ted fucking my head on his cock.* I never even knew he had his cock out of my mouth when I seemed to slowly wake up again. Ted was holding my head in his hands and I could see him through my water filled half open eyes and he was smiling at me and I felt so dizzy. I was just gasping and coughing trying to get air in my lungs and would have fell over if Ted didn’t hold me up by my head. He kept saying that he never had a girl cum while she was sucking his cock before. I tried to tell him I didn’t cum but I could still feel soft spasms in my pussy once in a while so I must have cum when I passed out. When I stopped coughing and was just gasping and breathing hard I tried to ask him if he finished in my mouth but I just started coughing when I tried to talk. Ted let go of my head and if my knees weren’t spread with my pussy flat on the towel I would have fell over. I had my forehead on the cushion to balance me as I finally stopped gasping and coughing and was just breathing hard for a minute or so. Then I picked up my head from the cushion and tried to smile at Ted and he put his hands holding my face and started kissing me. His tongue forced my lips open and I tried to kiss him back but couldn’t kiss him very good because I was breathing hard through my nose.* When he pulled his mouth off my lips he softly told me I was going to be the sexiest little slut that ever lived when he got done with me. I tried giggling and couldn’t do it very well since I was still breathing hard as I smiled up at him. I never thought I would like being called a slut but the way he was saying it made it sound like a really good thing to be. I could see his cock was still hard and I knew he didn’t cum in my mouth while I was passed out. Ted got his hands under my armpits and pulled me up and my legs wobbled as I got to my feet. Then he pulled me up on his lap as he guided his big cock down and out of the way as he got me on my knees on each side of his lap. Ted had one arm around me with that hand on my back as his other hand was under my butt lifting me up on my knees higher. I felt him rubbing his cock in my pussy and it felt like I was really wet and I still had a lot of stuff in me from earlier too.* When Ted held my waist with the arm around it he pulled me down on that wonderful tall standing thick cock slowly. I just let my knees slide out wider and only wiggled a little since it was sliding in stretching me without a problem at all. I felt so wet and slippery in my pussy and he let go of his cock and had his hand under my skirt on the back of my butt. I moaned oh god it feels so hard as I slid down with my pussy sliding on the base of his big cock. I wiggled around my hips as I slowly ground my button and pussy on his lap. Ted got his arm from my back and flattened my tied up arms against my back when he put his arm back around me with my arms under it. When he pulled me tight to his body I tilted my hips so my button would get a lot of pleasure from rubbing in his hair on his pelvis. I had my eyes closed and was moaning from the pleasure pulsing in my pussy with his hand on the back of my butt under my skirt. Then I could feel his lips on mine and I gave him the best kiss I could.* I tried to kiss him as sexy as I could and I felt his hand on my hips holding me tight with them. When I felt him guiding my hips up his cock I lost all concentration kissing him and just moaned as he kissed my wide open mouth. The pleasure was fantastic that was coming in waves building up in my stomach faster than ever before and it surprised me. It took everything I had to swirl my hips around when his lips left my mouth and he had me at the top of his big thick cock. I wanted to try again to give him the best fuck he ever had as I moved my hips around tilting them when I went down. I had my face pushed up with Ted kissing and sucking on my neck under my chin with my mouth open wide. When I felt him sucking one of my tits and then bite my nipple hard I gasped with the pleasure of being helpless and the rough bite of my nipple. It joined the pleasure coming from my pussy and button when I ground against his pelvis before I started going up again. When his lips came off my tit he did the same to my other one so it wouldn’t feel left out I guess. When his mouth left that one I saw his face and he was smiling and I bent forward and gave him another long sexy kiss as I kept riding his big cock with my pussy. Then I laid my face on its side on his shoulder facing his neck and whispered to him that I wanted him to teach me to be a slut just like he said. * I tightened my pussy holding his cock gripping that thick shaft tightly and I heard Ted let out a soft wow and I smiled lying there on his shoulder. I tried to giggle because I learned that boys like a girl to giggle when necking or anything else like I was nervous or scared. But I could only moan when my whole body shuddered when I felt a strong spasm in my pussy and stomach. I know that being tied and helpless turned me on even more and I always had fantasies and dreams of being fucked by one or more men against my will. I softly asked Ted if I was getting better at fucking and he laughed softly and told me I was a natural and I seem to know what pleases a man’s cock. I thought of Mark and how he would be sucking everything out of my stretched out pussy soon as he got home and another hard spasm hit me making me groan oh god really loud. I stopped with my body shaking hard and I lost all concentration and Ted held my hips tight in his hands again. Now he was moving me up and down his cock as he took over the fuck and I didn’t really mind a bit.* He kept sliding me up and down that big long cock and I just couldn’t think at all as the pleasure felt so fantastic. I couldn’t believe how it felt being fucked tied like this and I knew it would be in my sex life a lot from now on. I fantasized that I was tied up and fucked by somebody I never saw before against my will and it felt like my pussy got a lot wetter suddenly. Ted softly laughed and said that he could tell I was going to be cumming on his cock again any second because I was squirting on him again. He softly said my pussy was still snug on his cock and I fit on it perfect and I gasped and squeaked when I felt him tapping on my cervix with his big cock when he slammed me down on it hard. My stomach would jump with each of the spasms that would happen once in a while as I was fucked up and down that big cock. I had no control of it at all and I loved it as I was teetering on that ledge of orgasm not falling over it yet. I don’t think I was fucked on his cock for twenty minutes when suddenly I fell off that ledge and I started cumming on his cock really hard. I could hear Ted telling me he never saw a girl that could cum as much as me before as I gasped and groaned with each spasm of that fantastic orgasm.* Ted held me tight in his arms grinding my limp body on his pelvis slowly and I made sounds I wasn’t trying to make. He had a hand holding my head on his shoulder as I just gasped and groaned as my body jerked hard with each strong spasm of pleasure in my stomach and pussy. It lasted a long time and Ted just kept softly telling me what a great fuck I was and how he could feel my pussy grip his cock and squeeze it tight with each spasm. He made my orgasm last a long time and I marveled that he was as fantastic a stud as Chad was if not even better. When he told me that he was going to fuck me hard when I was done cumming I tried to tell him I would love that and I just groaned and gasped instead. When the spasms got softer and didn’t happen so quickly after the last one I just enjoyed the tender and gentle way he held me as he slid my slippery pussy on his pelvis and hard cock. Finally I whispered I was sorry but I couldn’t stop that one and giggled as he took his hand off my head. I raised my head and he just held me gently as I moved over and put my lips on his and gave him a long sexy kiss as my tongue danced with his tongue.* When I pulled my lips away Ted put his hand on my shoulders and sat me up straight and I knew he didn’t cum yet. I could feel his cock was rock hard still with my pussy hugging onto it tightly. I put a pouty face on and told him I was supposed to fuck him this time to show him how I can fuck and I messed it up again. Ted was laughing softy and pushed me leaning back and looked down between us and told me I really creamed and squirted all over him again. I looked down and his hair was shiny and wet with a lot of white girl cum all over it. Then I saw that the top of my pussy was covered with that thick white girl cum and so was the base of that big cock and I giggled like a little girl. I looked at Ted and told him I was sorry that I squirted on him in a little girl voice. I never heard about squirting before and I guess it meant I creamed on him a lot or something like that. He smiled and said it was the best complement my pussy could give him and kissed my lips lightly. Ted laughed softly and said when a girl squirts it means that she was getting one of the best fucks of her life and I smiled and told him he hasn’t given me a bad fuck yet and laughed. He told me that he can tell I like a big cock a lot better than a smaller cock and I softly said I guess so with a big smile and he was right.* Ted rolled me off him onto the couch and as he was getting me how he wanted he asked me what I was going to do if Mark told me no more fucking him after the wedding. I laughed and told him if Mark was happy when he got home later that I would make sure he would tell me to keep fucking his big brother. I emphasized big so Ted would know I was talking about his cock and he caught it and laughed with me. He got me lying flat on the cushion with my head not even touching the back of the couch with the small of my back on the edge of the cushion. He had me with my butt hanging out in the air and I told him not to let go of me or I would fall on my butt and laughed again. He lifted up my butt putting it down on his knee and I could tell he was doing something for a few seconds. Then Ted lifted my butt higher and I could feel him tucking the towel under my butt up to the small of my back when he let me down a little. Then he had a hand on each of my thighs on the back of them and rose up pushing them towards my head. Ted didn’t stop until my knees were folded up next to my chest on each side of me. I was so glad I was flexible or it would have hurt with them back that far and he had me with my pussy open and I couldn’t move at all. I asked him if he ever fucked a girl that could fuck while she had her feet behind her head and he said he fucked one that could do that. I told him I could and he smiled at me and said we’ll do that tomorrow maybe when his brother goes to work. * Suddenly I felt him put all his weight on the back of my thighs as he seemed to stretch his legs out behind him. I wiggled my legs and feet in the air giggling as he smiled down with his face right above mine. With his weight on me like that Ted had my body sunk down in the cushion of the couch. Ted smiled as he said I was now going get fucked so hard that I would be begging him to stop before he got finished. My hands were still tied together under my back and it wasn’t too bad really. Then I felt him poking his big cock in my crotch trying to get it back inside my pussy and I was laughing. I told him he could fuck me all night and I would just keep cumming and wanting more long after he finished and had to stop. Ted said that he couldn’t fuck me a lot longer because he had to be done before his brother got home so Mark could use my pussy. As he kept poking his big cock at my crotch I smiled up to him and said that it wouldn’t bother me really if he was fucking me when Mark got home and smiled up to him. I felt his cock finally hit perfectly in my pussy and as it slid inside me Ted said that Mark never told him he could fuck me. My heart skipped a beat when he said that and I was just about to tell him we should stop now and I felt the first hard hit of his pelvis on my pussy and I grunted from the impact instead.* When I felt him hit my cervix deep inside me harder than it ever got hit before it didn’t hurt much really. It just knocked the air out of me causing the grunt and it seemed to really wake up my pussy. The pain of the hit on my cervix mixed with the fantastic feelings of being fucked like this took away any thought of quitting now. I was so turned on by every hard hit of his pelvis on my pussy and it made wet little splash sounds after the first few slams. I grunted with each hit on my pussy and I thought my button got three times bigger with the way he was sending huge waves of pleasure through my whole body. I was up on that ledge just ready to fall over into orgasm and it was a wonder I never fell over that ledge. I couldn’t get any higher towards orgasm without having it for over five minutes of hard fast fucking. I just kept grunting and screaming during all of it and couldn’t keep my eyes open and when I tried I only saw black. It was like my eyes rolled back into my head when my eyes were open so I kept them shut after that.* I could hear Ted breathing hard with each hard slam after ten minutes and I felt his sweat dripping on my face from his head and face. It only added to the fantastic a****listic fucking that he was performing on me and when he got slower and wasn’t slamming down as hard I kept trying to cum and it wouldn’t happen. Finally he stopped and I felt his big hard cock slide out of me when he got down on his knees and Ted was trying to catch his breathe. I was quivering and shaking and almost slid off the couch and he caught me. We both just tried to catch our breath and finally I giggled and told him I didn’t beg him to stop. Then I told him that we should just tell Mark that he only went down on me and he would never know we fucked and Ted didn’t say anything. Then he got up and pulled me up and I told him to untie me now and Ted just held my arm and led me over behind the couch. When he stopped I told him that it was fun but I didn’t want Mark upset that he went farther than Mark told him to go. Ted turned me around saying Mark didn’t tell him to do anything and he couldn’t believe I fell for it and he suddenly lifted me up putting me over the back of the couch face down and butt up. * Ted had me almost on my head on the cushion with my hips on the top of the couch and my legs hanging over the back. I couldn’t touch the floor with my feet and with my hands still tied behind my back I tried wiggling onto the couch and he stopped me. He told me Mark never saw him standing there in the doorway and he probably thought I was doing some sort of fantasy with him. I softy said oh my god no when it hit me and I softly asked him if Mark and him set it up and he said nope and laughed. I felt him get between my dangling legs and I couldn’t stop him when I felt him getting his cock at my pussy again. I begged him to stop now and I wouldn’t say a thing to Mark about what happened and I felt his cock sliding into me again slowly. Ted said that I should tell Mark what happened because if I didn’t that he would tell him tomorrow when he gets up. I whined please don’t say anything and I told him I couldn’t believe he pulled such a mean thing on me like this. He told me I had no problem believing it and told me I could have told him no when he first told me that Mark sent him to me. I tried kicking my legs but couldn’t really kick him with him holding my hips while he was slowly fucking me again.* Ted said it really amazed him that he keeps trying to loosen me up but my pussy doesn’t feel like it was working because I was really tight still. He laughed softly and said that even after all the fucking we did today my pussy held his cock really tight still. Ted said that he didn’t think I would be able to feel Mark tonight if he was as small cocked as I told him. He ignored me when I begged him to stop again and was fucking me at a steady speed and I only thought about how this was going to break Mark’s heart. I tried to think of a way to get out of this mess and tried to ignore him fucking me even though it felt really good before long. Ted was telling me he couldn’t believe his little brother had such a sexy little girl with such a wild slut side to her. When he said he wished he could find a girl like me because he would marry her just like Mark was going to marry me it made me smile a little. I think that made me feel better and my pussy was really getting excited again anyway even though I was telling my pussy not to let it happen.* Ted was fucking me hard and fast and I stopped fighting it and softly said oh god and my moans got louder with each hard deep thrust. I didn’t want Ted to hear me but I think he felt that first quick spasm and knew I was getting close to cumming again already. He was grunting and groaning and when I had that spasm he loudly said when I cum he was going to send another hot load in the garage and fucked me even harder. I wasn’t going to let him make me cum and tried fighting it but when I felt him push what felt like two of his fingers in my butt I closed my eyes as I felt my whole body shudder and quiver. I was leaning over the ledge and there was no stopping it and I yelled oh god don’t make me cum. I felt Ted’s cock getting bigger and I fell over the ledge and started cumming on that big long thick cock of his before he had his own orgasm. When he shoved it deep inside me groaning and grunting leaving it deep I felt the first jump and spurt of his cock as his balls pumped more cum inside me causing my orgasm to seem to get stronger. I stretched my legs out and down trying to let him in deeper and it worked because the next spasm made my body jerk again and that wonderful cock went even deeper inside me. I could feel the head of his cock on my cervix and when his cock jumped and spurted I felt it move against my cervix as it spurted more cum all over my insides.* It felt like every time I had a spasm that I was squeezing warm cum out of my tight pussy and could feel it run down my upturned pussy to my hard clit and then run down my stomach under to the top of my skirt. Ted held my hips and kept spurting deep inside me and it made my orgasm go on and on. I was still shaking when Ted suddenly slapped my butt hard with his open hand and another spasm hit and I groaned yes loudly. Then I felt my hands being untied and Ted told me when he let me down I would make a mess on the floor and laughed. I reached behind me to try to stop it and he pulled me up and down on my feet behind the couch still having soft spasms. * I looked down and a pool of our stuff was sitting on the floor under where I was and some was on the top of the couch and it ran down to the bottom cushion. I took off upstairs on my shaky legs to get out of my sexy fuck outfit and into something else. I put on a pair of plain yellow panties and went in the bathroom and cleaned up my upper body and face. I saw that it was 1:42 and I didn’t have much time to get everything cleaned up so Mark wouldn’t see it. I took off downstairs quickly and after I had everything cleaned up I ran off with all the dirty things that needed to be washed and put them in my basket upstairs. Ted had taken care of the kitchen which was just his dishes and was sitting in the chair smiling as he watched me running all around and cleaning up our body fluids off of everything they got on. Ted asked me if I wanted him to stay and I told him to go away now and he might have messed up Mark and my life with his dirty trick. I turned off all the lights because I didn’t want Mark to see my face when he came in. Ted slowly went upstairs and I saw him go in my bedroom and that pissed me off even more.* I was sitting in the dark with just my robe and panties on and I decided it would be best to tell Mark what happened and hope his love for me was strong enough to forgive me. I started crying and tried hard to stop crying and it just kept going. I kept thinking that Mark would scream at me and call me a fucking slut because I fucked his brother all day and night. I wanted to run away and hide in the dark outside and I just knew all my happiness was over and the man I loved so much would hate me forever. I only had a few minutes to get myself under control and I didn’t know if I could really so it. My heart was breaking as bad as Mark’s would break when he learned what a worthless slut I was. I sat there and had to keep wiping my face because it was so wet with my tears and I didn’t want Mark to see I was crying. I didn’t have to sit there but five minutes and I heard Mark’s car drive up the driveway. * I wanted to just run away and hide and cry until I died. Then I heard Mark come through the kitchen without stopping to check out the burger and fries I brought home for him to eat. He walked by the couch where I was sitting in my robe and plain panties like he was racing and I wondered why. Then I watched him as he was heading to go to the stairs right around the corner. I was terrified so much and I whispered Mark softly and he stopped. When he looked over and saw me sitting there I lowered my eyes in shame before he could see it in them. I was terrified to talk to him and I tried really hard not to cry but tears still ran down my cheeks.* Mark sat on the couch next to me and he saw right away I was upset about something. I whispered I was sorry and waited a few seconds then asked him if he could ever forgive me. I almost broke down worse when Mark said there wasn’t anything for such a beautiful girl to be sorry for. What a man that I almost had and was going to lose in a very short time. I shook my head yes and softly whispered for acting like some kind of slut today and he asked me when. I was still ashamed about myself and couldn’t look at him and just kept my eyes looking at my hands in my lap. I told him in the bedroom before he left for work I really must have sounded like some kind of slut. He tried to pull my face to look at him and I pulled away and wouldn’t turn in his direction. I was shocked when his voice changed and he told me to turn around to him right now like it was a command. I was almost crying when I turned around and I just let it out that I knew he hated me and fought away the tears. Mark lifted my chin and gave me a light kiss on the lips and told me never to tell him he’s mad at me or he hates me again because it will never happen. * Mark gently wiped my tears off my cheeks and asked me why I was crying and asked me if somebody hurt me. I shook my head no and then he told me he wouldn’t ever let anybody, and that meant me also, tell him he is mad or hates the girl he loves. Mark said he would never hate me or be mad at me because I never do anything to make him mad or hate me. He told me all I do is make him the happiest man alive every day and every minute of the day. I don’t know why I didn’t notice before how his tongue was velvet when he spoke but I noticed it lately. He was growing up to be a very great gentleman and so many girls would be so happy to have him. I was going to lose him and then they all would have a chance at winning his heart that I let get away from me. It ended up all because I couldn’t keep other men’s cocks out of my pussy.* When he asked me if it was about the fantasy today I told him I shook my head yes and told him a terrible mistake was made. Mark smiled and told me that he has enjoyed playing along with this fantasy of mine and he thought it was such a turn on. When I looked down again he raised my face and gave me another light kiss on the lips and told me he wanted to keep it going. Mark told me again that he had a blast doing it with me and it even turned him on a lot. He asked me where I got the idea from and I told him I didn’t know why I said those things that made me sound like a slut. Mark smiled and told me the way I kept looking at the door like Ted was really there made him almost look a couple times. He gave me a long kiss telling me he loved me with all his heart and always will. Mark said I really made the fantasy feel so very real the way I kept acting like I was looking at somebody at the door and it was so fun for him. He told me he loved how I kept coming up with ways to keep the sex so very exciting and wished he had the imagination I had. I wanted to tell him that it wasn’t imagination but I didn’t want to see his heart get broken yet. I was really scared also and that was part of the reason so I guess I was too much of a coward really. Mark touched my heart with everything he said and I held his face against mine and told him he was my soulmate and I was so sorry. * Mark whispered that he almost took the fantasy farther when he was at the door leaving and smiled at me. I giggled and asked him what he was going to do and I was starting to feel better until he told me he saw Ted’s truck in the driveway when he walked to his car. Mark said he was going to tell Ted to help him play a trick on me and have him go up to the room and tell me he was there for his turn. He pulled away from my arms smiling at me and asked me what I would have done if he had Ted do that. I put on a fake smile and told him I said earlier that I would do anything he wanted me to do so Ted would have taken his turn I guess and giggled at him. Mark laughed and said it would have been his fault if he would have told Ted to do it then. He smiled and said that Ted would be a very happy man after he took his turn with me and asked me if I would have stopped him after the first time or would I have let him keep going. I giggled and whispered Ted wouldn’t have said his turn was just one time but would have probably said it was until Mark got home to take his place. * Mark laughed softly and then said I would have found out if he was as big as I was saying he was. I smiled and told him I saw it hard a few times in his pants and it’s really as big as I explained today. Mark looked down and softly said it’s good he wasn’t sure if he was that big because he might have told him to do it. I asked him what he meant by that and he kissed my lips and held me tight telling me softly that it wouldn’t bother him if I had a chance to try a really big one before we got married. I was shocked that Mark said that and didn’t know what to say and didn’t say anything. Then he softly begged me not to be angry at him and I held him tight in my arms and started crying again with my face against his neck. Mark whispered he was so sorry for saying that and then whispered that he just wants me to find out if my fantasies are worth having. I told him I wasn’t mad at him between my sobs and told him I was amazed how much he trusted me to even think of doing that. Mark laughed softly and told me he wanted to make a deal with me and I softly asked him about what.* Mark didn’t say anything for a little while and I pulled my face away and asked him what kind of deal was he talking about and he told me that he wanted to say it right and would let me know after he thought it out better. Mark said he needed time to make sure he said it right because he didn’t want to say it wrong and get me upset about it. I smiled and told him I wouldn’t get upset no matter what he said and he still wouldn’t tell me what it was. He laughed and told me again that I made him feel like Ted really was there today and he really wanted to look just in case. I giggled at him and gave him a long kiss and told him I wanted him to think that since he told me that he invited Ted to watch him play with me while I was completely naked. I backed up when he had a strange look on his face and I wondered what he was thinking. * Then Mark smiled at me and asked me if I played with myself before I fell asleep tonight and I giggled and I said he told me to play with myself and his smile looked even bigger. Then he asked me if I had a hot sex dream tonight and I asked him why. He laughed softly and told me I smell so erotic to him tonight. Mark told me it smells like something really special and he needs to find out if he is just imagining it. I tried to close my robe and pull away because I had so much of Ted’s fresh cum still in my pussy and I just knew that Mark would know what it was this time. I was almost out of the woods and now I was back in them and was really worried again. I wanted to run away and drive home to my own room and cry my eyes out for the rest of my life. I just knew it finally all caught up with me and I knew I would destroy the best man that ever lived when he knew the truth about all of it and what made my pussy special. I must have looked like what they call a deer in the headlights as I stared in terror at the eyes of the man I loved so very much.* Mark pulled me back to him and got me on my back and put his hand on my stomach and when his fingertips touched my panties I grabbed his arm to stop him. I reminded him that we weren’t supposed to have sex at all because I couldn’t think of anything else to say or do. He told me it has been months and we agreed that the special pussy was exempt from the ban of sex and smiled at me. Mark said he just wanted to feel my pussy to see if it was real or just his imagination because he wants to find it that way so badly and maybe it is just his imagination. I took my hand from his arm and softly whispered I loved him and almost broke down crying again while I waited for what would happen next. I was so scared that my whole body was shaking hard and I expected him to scream out that my pussy was full of another man’s cum any second from the guilt. I watched his hand and it was shaking because of the excitement or anticipation of finding the messy pussy he desired more than anything else. He rubbed my crotch through my panties saying he could feel they are really wet and very warm and laughed softly saying they were even sticky feeling. He begged me to just let him only go down on me and promised not to try to fuck me. Mark told me he just wanted to lick and suck on me so I would cream in his mouth because it has been so long since my pussy was this way.* I looked at him for a few seconds and gave up and knew he would figure out it was cum in my pussy one day and it was that day. I told him I didn’t want to make a mess on the couch and I would get on the floor for him. I got up and got on the other side of the coffee table and took off my robe. I spread it out on the carpet and got down on it lying on my back with my legs spread for him. I smiled at him and asked him if he wanted to unwrap his present and giggled at him when he got up fast as a rabbit. He told me when he pulls off my panties that I should keep my legs up so none of my juice gets out and he made me laugh when I heard that. He got down and I had my legs straight up for him to pull my panties off my shaking legs. Then I held my ankles in my hands with my legs spread and my pussy tilted up for him. He got down on the floor on his stomach with his face almost in my spread pussy and I saw Ted leaning on the rail upstairs watching us. He had a big smile on his face and his eyes locked on mine and I softly told Mark we shouldn’t do this right now. I let go of my legs to put them down with my eyes locked on Ted’s eyes and suddenly Mark put his mouth right on my little button and sucked on it hard and I gasped.* It made me quiver when he was sucking hard on it and lightly biting it with his teeth just like I taught him I like him to do. He had his hands under my butt holding it up so none of the juices leaked out of me as he inhaled the fragrance from my really hot pussy that was fucked so much and so hard just minutes ago. Then I felt him licking my butt hole and that made it just too much for me and I let my head down with my eyes closed and I softly moaned in pleasure and forgot all about Ted for the moment. I loved it especially when I felt his tongue on my butthole like it was digging some of the special cream that might have been trying to go inside me there. I thought it felt like a little cock fucking my butt and I wanted him to keep going on my butthole and he didn’t stay there.* Mark took his time and I was enjoying it as he licked my butt cheeks clean along with the inner part of my thighs. I thought it was really sexy and sweet that he did that before I felt him licking and sucking all around my pussy on the outer lips. Then he even licked and sucked everything on my clit and my tiny bush that I keep trimmed nice for my love. When Mark locked his wide open lips on my hole he sucked hard to pull the special cream out of my pussy and even used his fingers to pull it to his lips and tongue. I couldn’t help but moan loudly telling him I loved it and it felt like he even slid four fingers in me at one time and the stretching made my body shake harder. I even enjoyed a small orgasm as the man I loved sucked all of my girl cum mixed with his brother’s cum out of my maybe over fucked pussy but I didn’t think it was over fucked really. Mark whispered more than once that my pussy never felt this swollen and puffy before and I must have had a hell of a dream. He even said I even felt a whole lot looser even than ever before and kept whispering my pussy was so fucking hot tonight and sexy.* When Mark was done I sat up with him sitting there smiling broadly looking so happy and he said that had to be the best special pussy he ever enjoyed with me. He told me he would pray to God to give him another special pussy just like this one with even more special sauce inside it even though I was over filled with it this time. Mark loudly said I use to be messy like this almost every night full of special sauce and then it stopped for months and this was the first time since it stopped and it was the best out of over 100 messy pussies I have had for him. I couldn’t help but melt in front of him and I couldn’t love him any more than I loved him right then. I held his face in my hand and gave him a long sexy kiss and when I was done I told him I loved him so much and he was the most amazing man ever born and he softly laughed. He so excited and wanted me to tell him the dream that got me so hot feeling in my pussy and made me so special tonight and I couldn’t help but giggle. Mark asked me if I knew what made it like that tonight and I shrugged my shoulders and he said if I do I had to promise to do the same thing tomorrow so I have the perfect pussy when he got home again tomorrow. I have never saw Mark so excited and almost out of control like he was tonight and I wished he was always like this when he got home from work after we’re married. And I knew what got me this way and if I wanted him happy I would have to cheat on him all the time.* Mark kept begging me to tell him the dream that got me like this after so long of me not being messy like he wants me. I kept giggling and telling him to calm down and he couldn’t seem to control himself at all and just kept begging me to tell him. I kept telling him it was too nasty and he wouldn’t like it but I didn’t tell him it was because I didn’t have a dream to tell him really. I had to get Mark’s mind off the dream so I had him get on his knees and when I was opening his pants I looked up and saw Ted still watching us shaking his head in disbelief. He broke out in a big grin when he locked eyes with me and I gave him a mean look and it didn’t bother him a bit. He just did a silent laugh and I had Mark’s work pants and his boxers down at his knees and Mark was looking down so I stuck my tongue out at Ted over Mark’s shoulders. I got him on his back on my robe and I glance back and Ted wasn’t there anymore and I softly sighed in relief wondering what he heard after I thought about it.* I gave my attention back at Mark and softly said this is the only time we will have sex until the wedding night no matter what and he softly said ok. Then I straddled his body smiling down at him and when I lowered down Mark said what about the dream and I shushed him. Then I slipped Mark’s hard cock in my well fucked pussy and giggled telling him again that this would be the last time we break the deal. I laid flat on top of him and kissed him and then put my lips by his ear. I whispered in his ear that I wanted to tell him part of the dream before he finishes and softly said it was so nasty that I could only whisper it in his ear. I then looked him in the eyes and told him if it bothered him that he should tell me soon as it does and I won’t say anything else and I would just make love to him.* I had no dream to tell Mark so I just told him about Ted like it was a dream and I did it by whispering it in his ear. I told him how Ted came in the bedroom while I was playing with myself and how he fucked me against the wall. I kept going and told Mark about how he fucked me on his cock while he stood up with me in his arms. Mark let out a little groan and he was holding my hips tightly in his hands. I left his ear and I saw he had his eyes closed and I softly asked him if it was too nasty and asked him if he wanted me to stop. He whispered that it was really hot and asked me what his brother’s cock was like in my dream. I got back down at his ear and told him the truth and asked him if he wanted me to continue and he whispered yes. I whispered that after I had a strong orgasm he stopped and put me on the bed and I heard Mark groan even louder and he pulled my hips down and pushed his hips up at me and I knew what happened and almost laughed.* I lifted my head up to see if he did what I thought he did and I smiled when I saw that look of satisfaction on his face when he cums. I waited until he opened his eyes after he finished his quiet orgasm and I giggled and asked him if he finished without me even moving as I smiled at him. Mark looked so embarrassed and closed his eyes and a few seconds later shook his head yes slightly. I softly asked him what was he thinking of the moment he lost it and finished and he wouldn’t say anything. I waited until he opened his eyes and asked him again and told him to tell me the deal. He softly whispered he couldn’t and said it would just make me mad at him and he needed more time. I kissed his lips lightly and smiled as I told him nothing he could say about his orgasm would get me mad and gave him a long sexy kiss as I wiggled my pussy on his slippery lap. When the kiss ended I told him again to tell me what single thought made him cum and he just looked at me scared like. I smiled and told him I wouldn’t tell him anymore of the dream unless he told me what I wanted to know and he shook his head no at me and begged me to tell him more.* He whispered asking if all my dreams had men with giant cocks and I giggled at him smiling. I told him softly that all of my friends have fantasies just like me and we always wonder what a big cock would feel like I guess. He softly asked me if a bigger cock would feel better for me and make me cum easier. I giggled and told him he was silly because I had no idea and told him his cock is perfect for me and kissed him again. There was no way I was going to tell him how much better a thicker and longer cock feels in my pussy. Then he asked me to tell him more of the dream and I shook my head no. I told him that he had to tell me what I wanted to know first and smiled at him. Mark just kept looking at me and I sat up saying it was getting late unless he had something to tell me and sat there for a few seconds. I waited at least a minute before I got off him and put my panties back on. Then I kissed him telling him I would see him in the morning and took off upstairs. I was so glad Ted wasn’t there anymore and I figured he went to bed. I went in my room and locked the door so Ted wouldn’t try to come into the bedroom and I just wanted to fall asleep right away so I sat on the bed.* I almost screamed when I heard Ted say we needed to talk now and couldn’t believe he was in the bedroom. He was lying in the bed and I didn’t see him in the dark when I closed and locked the door. I looked at him and told him just to leave now and stop being a jerk because I was so mad at him. I started to get up and he grabbed my arm and told me to sit down or he would go talk to Mark and I froze. Ted got out of the bed and turned on the stereo and sat down with me again and my eyes got used to the dark a little and I could see him smiling. He told me he wanted to know a few things after listening to us talking downstairs tonight. I just glared at him and he said I had a lot to explain to him and I told him since he wasn’t working tomorrow I would explain it after Mark went to work and he said that is perfect.* Then Ted kissed me and I felt his hand on my thigh right at my pussy and it went down in my panties before I could do anything. I guess how Mark didn’t really fuck me but got me worked up without finishing me made me weak and stupid now. It had my pussy worked up enough that all I thought was how good this felt with Ted in my bedroom right after I finished with the man I loved. Ted softly told me that Mark only fucked me for ten minutes and I needed a better fuck and he was going to do it to help us both out. I tried pulling away and wished I didn’t take my robe off before I sat down. His fingers slid down my slit over my hard clit and I gasped in his mouth as Ted kissed me again. I tried pushing him away again as his finger was rubbing my little hard button and I pulled my lips away and moaned out please stop Ted. He was kissing and sucking on my neck and ears as he pushed me onto the bed on my back while his hands pulled my legs apart. It felt so good when he was using three or four fingers to stretch me open again and I couldn’t help but quiver and moan.* I wasn’t thinking really and I let him move me up onto the bed with my head on the pillow as we kept kissing as he fondled all over my body. I don’t even know when he got my panties off because Ted knows how to use his fingers much better than Mark and he had me moving my hips around from the pleasure. I moaned and whispered I wouldn’t let him fuck me anymore and I had my legs spread wide because I wasn’t thinking clearly. Ted just kissed me again and I melted with his fingers probing my just cleaned up pussy and I somehow knew it would be messy again before he was done. I didn’t think really and just let my body control me and my body wanted a long thick cock fucking my little pussy again and filling it right back up with special sauce to replace what Mark took out of it. * Ted worked his lips around my neck and whispered in my ear asking me if I lied to him tonight about my pussy. I softly moaned out no and he whispered that I told him my pussy would never tell him no and I only moaned softly. I couldn’t really think as he fucked my pussy with his fingers and kept rubbing my hard clit causing ripples of pleasure to flow over me. Ted told me that Mark was done with my pussy now and he wanted to use it and I told him he could if Mark wasn’t using it. I moaned out softly we shouldn’t as he moved over on top of me and it made my thighs spread wider for him as he settled down between them. I felt that beautiful big thick cock rubbing in my slit and then I quivered when I felt it pushing in and going deep inside me in one steady thrust and I shook hard from the excitement I felt. I moaned out please and Ted kissed my open mouth lightly and whispered I didn’t have to beg him to fuck me because he knows I need it. Ted ground his pelvis against my spread pussy with that big thick cock deep inside me and my pussy gripped it tightly again not wanting to let go. I groaned out oh god yes and had no intention of stopping him now once I felt that big thick cock stretch me again. And I loved that feeling of the head of his cock tickling my cervix deep inside my pussy.* I could see Ted’s face above me looking down at me and I tried to keep my eyes open but I couldn’t as the pleasure flooded me from my pussy to my stomach. I was softly moaning because it felt so fantastic when Ted started slowly stroking that wonderful cock in and out of my pussy. He softly told me that he would be fucking me a lot from now on if Mark wasn’t using it and asked me if that was ok. I moaned out a soft yes and I could hear him softly laughing and telling me I was going to be a perfect little slut keeping two brothers happy from now on. Ted softly asked me if I could handle fucking two guys almost every night as he slowly fucked up into my pussy towards my stomach. I moaned telling him that would be easy and he asked me if I wanted to be a perfect slut. I pulled his face to mine and kissed him as sexy as I could and held his neck tight in my arms and whispered oh god yes. * I moved my mouth over to his ear and whispered fuck me as I was already being driven to those waves of pleasure that would soon have me cumming again. Only a few more strokes and I gasped out oh god yes I want to be a slut in his ear and kissed him wildly. Ted whispered that he was thinking of fucking me in front of Mark this weekend and I just groaned and gasped as his wonderful cock rutted my tight little pussy again and I didn’t care. I almost told him that I fantasized about Mark walking in while he was fucking me but I screamed out oh god I’m cumming. I didn’t realize how loud I was and I didn’t care at that moment who heard me because I wasn’t thinking at all as I started a fantastic orgasm. I was jerking and gasping as strong spasms hit me over and over again so quickly and without much warning this time. I was cumming on that big thick cock like a perfect slut was all I thought.* I had my legs up straight in the air so that wonderful cock could get deeper and hit my cervix harder with each stroke. Ted slowed his strokes and was grinding his pelvis against my wide spread swollen pussy making my orgasm last longer but I wanted him hitting my cervix. I loudly kept gasping and groaning out how I loved being fucked as I kept having strong spasms and it wasn’t ending. When Ted told me to yell for Mark to come up and watch me fucking I shook my head no and he softly laughed while he started fucking me again. I almost did because I wanted Mark to watch Ted fuck me with that wonderful thick long cock of his. But fear of him hating me for doing it without him telling me I could snapped into my mind suddenly. But then the thought of doing it turned me on even more and my orgasm got stronger again like it was another orgasm. I pulled Ted’s head down and kissed him wildly and gasped out I loved fucking him and begged him to keep fucking me.* Ted whispered that I was so loud that Mark was probably coming up to see what was happening. I couldn’t talk as I was jerking and gasping with the spasms that were hitting my whole body hard still with this amazing orgasm. I wrapped my arms around Ted’s body as his hips ground on my pussy and I kept pulling him against me harder as I ground my pussy up to him. I wanted him so deep his cock would be in my womb if it was possible and wished he had two cocks. That way he could fuck my butt and my pussy at the same time and I would pass out from the pleasure of it all. I know it was one orgasm after the other because it had to be two orgasms to make it last as long as it did before the spasms got softer. Ted was rocking my hips side to side as he seemed to fuck me side to side for a while as my orgasm finally was getting a lot softer.* Once I quit cumming as hard Ted rose up and took my ankle on one side in his hand and pushed it up with my foot up by my head. Then he took my wrist on that side and put my arm over my ankle pinning both to the bed. Then he did the same to the other side and had my legs pinned with my feet up next to my face on each side of my head. That raised my butt and hips off the bed in the air with only part of my back on the bed. Ted lowered his lips to my mouth and kissed me a long time while he kept working that wonderful cock around in my pussy. Ted laughed softly and told me next time I get that loud he might as well invite Mark up to watch and asked me if I wanted that. I groaned out that the door was locked as he ground his pelvis on my raised pelvis pushing my butt down to the bed. I moaned and told him I don’t think Mark wants that yet. Ted told me I won’t know unless I ask him and I shook my head no and told him I was too scared to right now. He laughed softly and told me this weekend I’ll find out if Mark likes watching me fuck because he will fuck me right in front of him. Ted kissed my open mouth and told me I better find out Friday night or he will fuck me in front of him Saturday night so he can see how I like to be fucked.* Ted held me pinned like that with my hips and butt off the bed and started slamming his wonderful cock into my pussy hard. I closed my eyes and grunted soft yeses with each hard slam on my pussy. I could hear splashing sounds and I knew my pussy was full of my girl cum and juice and that was what I heard splashing. I never got fucked pinned like that before and the intensity of the hard hits of his pelvis against my pussy was a lot like he did earlier downstairs on the couch. I loved it and wanted Ted to fuck me all night long or until I passed out from all the pleasure I was feeling from it. The pressure was building up in my stomach fast and I just grunted out oh god with each slam on my pussy. It seemed like it lasted an hour before I came again but it seemed like only seconds also because I didn’t want it to end. It finally was too much and I felt my stomach tighten up and suddenly I was cumming and I wasn’t thinking of anything and screamed from the spasm. Then I screamed out I was cumming again and Ted kept fucking me harder and faster. I needed it to stop for a second and Ted wouldn’t even slow down and I couldn’t think at all. I just kept cumming and kept trying to tell him to stop for a few seconds and couldn’t make the words work. All I could do was make weird noises that made no sense and I was not even trying to be quiet.* My orgasm lasted a long time and was fantastic once I didn’t need to stop anymore because it was feeling so good finally. I finally was able to open my eyes but each slam of his pelvis made them close again. Ted’s eyes were closed now and he was grunting with each slam against my pussy and I felt his cock getting harder and bigger. I grunted out a soft fuck me with each hard hit and it wasn’t long when his thrusts got out of time. Then Ted groaned and pushed my butt down on the bed and I felt that wonderful cock jump. I felt his spurt of cum against my cervix and I loudly let out oh god yes I love it because it was awesome. I felt each jump and spurt of his cock until they finally got too soft to feel and Ted lowered himself flat on top of me. He let go of my wrists and I let my legs down wrapping them around his body. I wrapped my arms around his neck and kissed him long and deep as our tongues danced together. Then I held his head against my face and whispered I loved fucking him. Ted softly told me Saturday he was going to fuck me in front of Mark and I didn’t think and whispered ok. He whispered that he wasn’t k**ding and I giggled and softly told him I know and then kissed his cheek. I whispered I didn’t care anymore and I would fuck him anytime he wanted me to.* I was lost in the ecstasy of the moment and really wanted Ted to fuck me in front of Mark. At that moment I wanted him to lead me downstairs and fuck me on the floor while Mark watched even. I had no fear of it at all at that time and was still savoring the feeling of Ted’s big cock getting softer in my pussy full of his cum. I softly sighed and whispered that he should sleep in my bed tonight because the door was locked. Ted kissed me and softly laughed telling me I was learning how to be a perfect little slut so quickly. I giggled and asked him what was the next lesson and he said when I fuck him in front of Mark on Saturday. I kissed him and said I would love to and asked him what the next lesson was after that. Ted smiled down at me and told me he’ll tell me after Saturday. I giggled and whispered that I planned on passing every test with flying colours and orgasms and kissed him again. Ted rolled off me and spooned behind me and I fell asleep with his big soft cock tucked in the crack of my ass. Monday* I woke up the next morning with that wonderful cock sliding into my little pussy again and it felt amazing. I softly moaned and whispered I needed to be quiet so we don’t wake Mark this morning. I felt Ted fondling my butt with just the head of his cock inside me and he whispered asking me if I wanted my butt broke in now. I softly told him he could fuck my butt tonight if he wants and giggled telling him to please make me cum as good as last night. I moaned softly when I felt him slowly sliding deep inside me again and whispered oh god yes back to him. My pussy was still full of his cum from before I fell asleep and it thinned out and made me really slippery inside my pussy. As Ted was fucking me slowly he whispered in my ear asking me if he should call for Mark now and I quickly said no. I heard him laugh softly and he told me I better ask Mark because Saturday I would be fucked right in front of him for sure and I shook my head no. I moaned softly telling him I needed more time and he softly laughed as he kept fucking me slowly from behind.* Ted softly said that he found out last night from listening that I am not the innocent little girl I have been trying to pass myself off as. He asked me if I was really a virgin when Mark fucked me and I told him that was really the truth. Ted asked me how many times did I cheat on his brother and I told him it wasn’t like that really and told him I would have to explain it to him when we have time because it would take a lot of time. I told him when Mark caught me after the first time I cheated on him I really thought he would be mad that I was full of cum but it didn’t happen. I explained how Mark thought it was from me being so horny from missing him that he loved everything about it and I just didn’t tell him what it really was. I told Ted I would explain it to him when Mark left for work today and he said ok as he kept fucking me slowly with that beautiful big cock of his.* Ted kept fucking me at a gentle pace and it was relaxing and slowly worked me up to building up the pressure inside me again. I saw the time and it was 8:07 when Ted woke me up and I wanted to see how long he fucks me this time. I loved waking up to a big long cock sliding into my little pussy and I moaned loudly as I got what I needed. Ted was fucking my butt with a couple fingers while his cock stroked slowly in and out of my pussy and it made me think of a cock in each hole. I could feel the pressure building up even more in my stomach with each passing minute as he was pinching and pulling on my nipples with his other hand. Ted was a great lover and he knew how to fuck a girl giving her so much pleasure. I wanted him to fuck me all the time now teaching me a little each time and I wanted to learn even more. All I could think of was how I loved having such a wonderful big long thick cock fucking me all night and then waking me up fucking me even more the next morning. * It didn’t take long to get me close to my first orgasm of the day and I was fucking back at Ted letting him know I wanted it faster now. Ted was nuzzling my neck in the back while working me towards that first orgasm of the day. His fingers left my butt and he worked his arm around me under my hips and up until his fingers were rubbing my clit and the little hood that covered it when it wasn’t hard. I was moaning and groaning and my stomach was getting tighter and ready to burst with pleasure. Suddenly Ted put his other hand covering my mouth and it made me realize I was getting too loud as I was getting even closer to exploding. I quit trying to be quiet now since Ted was muffling my noises and I pulled and pinched my nipples a lot harder than any man dared to. I started cumming suddenly and I was jerking and shaking and Ted just ground his pelvis against my butt. It wasn’t a real powerful one like I had last night with him but it was such a very good one like I rarely have with Mark.* Soon as it slowed down I looked at the clock and it was 8:23 now. It only took Ted 16 minutes to wake me up and make me cum with a very gentle fuck. Ted pulled that wonderful cock of his out of my still softly cumming pussy and rolled me over towards him. I thought he wanted me on top now but he stopped me on my back and I spread my legs for him. Ted put his cock only a few inches in my pussy and then he pulled my legs together with his legs on the outside of my closed legs with his cock still inside me a little bit. I wondered what he was trying to do until he started fucking me like that. Oh god it felt awesome and I was shaking and moaning in seconds because it seemed to hit every button so well. It hit everything perfectly and his cock was long enough to fuck me that way and not fall out of my pussy. Ted lowered himself down flat on top of me with my legs closed together and was fucking me and kissing me. I went wild kissing him and held his neck tightly and kept telling him oh god it feels so good. I begged him to fuck me all day like this and I really did want him to do that because it felt so fantastic and I knew I would have dozens of orgasms.* I kept having strong spasms without going into full orgasm as Ted fucked me at a steady pace. He pulled the blanket over my mouth and with his hand he was trying to keep me quiet because I kept crying out how I loved his cock fucking me like this. I couldn’t help myself and it really felt that good and I never was fucked like that before. It put pressure exactly where it needed to be to give me the most pleasure I could ever imagine without cumming yet. And then the orgasm hit and it was one of the strongest I have had so far and Ted kept fucking me without slowing down at all. I didn’t want him to slow down and soon as that orgasm slowed down another one hit almost as hard and suddenly Ted stopped fucking me. I tried to keep fucking him but in that position I couldn’t and I finally realized he finished and filled me with his cum. I didn’t even notice he was getting close since I was so caught up in my orgasms I had. I wrapped my arms around his neck tightly and kissed him wildly for a long time and then gasped out that it was the best fuck of my life so far. My body kept jerking around slightly as I kept having little spasms in my stomach and pussy once in a while.* Ted pulled my arms away and got up off me and then off the bed and walked into the bathroom. I heard the shower running and I was going to get up and take one with him but I got up and snuck out of the bedroom as quiet as I could. I snuck down the stairs and checked to see if Mark was asleep still and he was snoring and out completely. I wanted to whisper in his ear that I wanted to fuck Ted and ask him to tell me to do it. But I thought better about it and snuck back upstairs back into the bedroom. I leaned against the bedroom door thinking how I was going to get Mark to tell me to fuck his brother so it will be his idea. I finally started to go to the bathroom to join Ted in the shower and I heard the water shut off so I stopped at the door. I looked in and Ted was drying his hair with a towel and I watched that thick long soft cock dangling and swinging as he dried his hair. It was still bigger than Mark’s hard cock and it was completely soft now. I wished Mark had that cock and then I might not need to fuck other men and then I admitted to myself that I loved fucking around because I had become a real slut and I knew I would have to take all the tests to be declared a perfect slut.* Ted finally saw me standing there and walked over and smiled at me asking me if I still wanted to be a perfect slut and I giggled shaking my head yes. I couldn’t believe how he was thinking about it at the same time as I was and I thought it was some kind of sign. He told me I would love the test that came after I got fucked in front of Mark Saturday and I smiled saying I know I would. Ted laughed softly and said I didn’t know what the next test was and I told him I didn’t need to know because I just knew I would pass it. I smiled and told him I can fuck a lot more than any of my friends and stood there giggling at him. He told me I was going to be surprised but he bets I go at least 7 times before I quit. I giggled and told him that I was going at least ten times before I finally have to quit just so I have the record probably. Ted laughed and told me I probably can do it but we will find out when it happens. He told me Saturday he was fucking me in front of his brother so I better set it up or be prepared to do it no matter what. I didn’t say anything and he walked past me and slapped me on the butt as he walked by. I watched his butt as he walked out of my room naked with only the towel in his hand and then he turned towards his room.* I jumped in the shower and cleaned up so I could wake Mark up and spend some time with him before he went to work. I thought about everything that was going on lately and I wondered if I was letting it get out of hand. I knew now I was going to cheat on Mark a lot if he didn’t want me to fuck other men like I wanted to. I knew I had to find out soon if Mark wanted a life of being cuckolded by other men fucking his wife. I had looked up wives and girlfriends fucking other men and found out a lot of men like their women doing it for them. There was no denying that I wanted that life so much and already did it to him many times without Mark knowing I was doing it to him. I finally admitted it to myself that I fucked Chad and a few others for me and it wasn’t just to make Mark happy really. That was just something that made it even better and I did love how he would suck all the special sauce that other men mixed up in my pussy out of me they left after fucking me. Mark just didn’t know it yet and I finally really wanted Ted to just rip my clothes off and fuck me right in front of him while the man that would be my husband watched. I just needed the guts to make it happen and I just didn’t have that yet and it made me mad even.* Once I was cleaned up and dressed and I gave Mark soft kisses until he was awake and I told him I loved him so much. I told Mark to go take a shower and then I would fix him some breakfast and have it ready for him. When Mark came back down I scrambled some eggs for us and sat down at the table with him and couldn’t get the smile off my face. We talked as we were eating and then Ted came in the dining room with a smile on his face aimed at me. He walked up to Mark and slapped him hard on the back calling him Mark instead of Markie and telling him he had a lot to talk with him about this morning. I instantly knew he was going to tell Mark about us fucking and I didn’t know what to do and I was terrified. Right away I started telling him to stop picking on Mark and jumped up and pushed him away poking him in the chest. He told me that he just wanted to apologize to his little brother for picking on him for most of his life now that he was a grown man getting married soon. Ted told me to go away so he could talk to Mark in private and guided me to the other room and kept whispering trust him. He told me in a whisper not to worry and to just give him a few minutes to talk to his brother and told me to go upstairs.* I went upstairs and sat on my bed shaking in fear and waited to see what was going to happen. It felt like hours before Mark opened the door smiling at me but it was only about twenty minutes. I stood up and rushed to him hugging him and I told him I loved him so much as I waited for him to call me a fucking slut. I was so relieved that he didn’t and that smile on his face was so big when I looked up to him. I smiled and asked him if that smile was for me and Mark told me I always make him smile. I gave a little giggle and asked him if I did something special to make him smile so big and he kissed me. Mark held me tight and told me ever since he met me his life has gotten so much better and I’m like an angel taking care of him. I felt guilty when he said that and wondered why I had to fuck other men so much. After he gave me another tight hug and kiss he led me to the bed and we sat down. I was still a little nervous about what Ted might have told him downstairs.* Mark told me that Ted apologized for all the teasing he had to put up with for most of his life and Mark was so happy while he was talking. He was amazed how Ted was using his real name of Mark instead of Markie like he called him all of his life and asked me what I said to make his brother treat him so much better. I just smiled and told him a girl knows the weakness of a man and just uses it to get what she wants out of him. I gave him a kiss and then whispered in his ear that maybe after he let Ted start fucking me Sunday that it may have something to do with it and softly giggled in his ear. I whispered that Ted really likes how tight my little pussy is on his big thick cock when he fucks me. I kissed his ear and asked him softly if my pussy had that much power and Mark kissed me. He told me my pussy could control the whole world if I let it and I giggled again to tease him. I smiled and asked him if he invited the whole world to watch him play with me next time and have a turn with me after he left for work and he laughed. I smiled at Mark and softly told him Ted won’t stop fucking me while my man is at work and asked him what should I do. Mark kissed me again and whispered in my ear to keep fucking his brother as much as he wants so it would make him act even better. I liked how this was going so far and I was careful not to take it too far so fast.* Mark sat there smiling at me and then asked me how I liked fucking Ted’s big cock and he loved how I kept the fantasy going. I acted shy and used my little girl voice when I told him I liked it a lot and I like how his brother never seems to get enough of my little pussy. I giggled when he asked me if size really matters because it seems like all men ask that question to girls. I told him that a thick long cock isn’t the only thing that makes it better and said there is more to it. I whispered having a thick long cock fuck me for a really long time makes it a lot better and giggled at him. I didn’t want to tell him that he wasn’t a very good fuck but I did want him to know that I like a longer fuck most the time really. I gave him a light kiss and then I looked down at my hands and softy asked Mark if he ever had fantasies of really watching me getting fucked by another man. I waited and he asked me if his brother really was as big as I keep saying it is. He ignored my question and acted like I never asked it really and I was disappointed he did that. I told him that bulge in his pants is really huge when I get him worked up and I know it has to be at least as big as I told him. I whispered asking him if he wanted me to sneak into Ted’s bedroom after he falls asleep tonight and then I could find out for him. Mark laughed and we got up and went downstairs and he didn’t answer that question either.* After he skipped answering that question I knew I might be pushing it too fast and didn’t talk about sex until he was leaving for work. I had to tease him as he left so it would be on his mind all night at work. Sometimes I think I’m sort of a devious girl and I don’t mind being proud of that. Mark went upstairs to change into his work clothes and when he came down I had my shorts open. I told him every day I would give him one minute to play with my pussy since we weren’t going to fuck or mess around until the wedding night now. He gave me a kiss and when he pulled his lips away I told him he wasted 30 seconds just because I wanted to tease him and it worked. Mark quickly was in my panties with his fingers and I noticed how he didn’t have the talent that Ted had and needed to learn a lot more. But it was still enjoyable but it wasn’t really as enjoyable as I wanted it and I was going to teach him how to really make it enjoyable soon. I planned on teaching him about a lot of things because I wanted to love fucking around with him as much as I did before I found out how good some other men are.* Mark surprised me when he smiled and said he wouldn’t mind if I practiced with Ted again today and my heart beat faster. I giggled as sexy as I could and told him I already said that Ted would be fucking me all night after I got home from work just like yesterday. Then I softly asked him if he still wanted me to fuck his brother tonight like he said. Mark smiled and told me he didn’t mind at all and told me he wanted to hear all about it when he got home if I was still awake. I zipped up my shorts slowly and seductively told Mark I was really horny and I might have a real sexy dream tonight after I fall asleep. Mark told me when I get home from work tonight I should strip off all my clothes and see if Ted wants to fuck me until he gets home from work tonight. I wanted to tell him I was going to do it for real again but I chickened out and asked him if he wanted Ted to fuck me tonight while I sleep even. He laughed softly and told me that I should let him fuck me every night when I go to sleep. Mark smiled and told me he loved how Ted made my pussy special when I woke up after he fucked me. Mark told me not to forget that he gets to play with my special pussy whenever it gets that way and I giggled at how excited he was acting and told him ok.* I really liked how it turned out today and how it was Mark that started the teasing this time. I gave him a sexy kiss and told him I loved him while I held him tight and Ted drove in the driveway. Then I whispered in his ear that I didn’t mind getting my pussy special for him because I loved doing it a lot because it feels so good. I softly giggled and told him I would try really hard to make it extra special for him tonight and gave him another kiss. Mark told me he would do anything to come home to a special pussy tonight because it hasn’t been two days in a row for a long time. Mark was walking to his car and was about ten feet away and I softly whispered I loved fucking his brother’s big thick cock and it felt so good when he filled my pussy with cum. He didn’t hear me and I hoped he would but yet I was too scared to say it loud so he could. I was happy with how our talking about it went today yet I still wanted it to go even better. Mark was getting in his car as Ted walked by me and I knew he would know too much about me and what a slut I was already.* I closed the door and soon as I turned around Ted said we needed to have that talk now and told me no lying about anything or Mark would know a lot. I softly told him I wouldn’t lie and begged him never to let Mark know any of what I was going to tell him. We sat at the table and I told him about Mark leaving me without even inviting me to go with him and I felt hurt by that. I explained to him how I was drunk with my girlfriends and the guys were there and I lied and told him I tried to stop them all from fucking me but they ****d me really. I lied again and told Ted that when I woke up the next morning that Chad forced himself on me but I didn’t lie about how fantastic he fucked me that morning. I told him about how Chad ended up fucking me the whole day and we fucked so much and I didn’t realize how late it was and had to go meet Mark when he got home so I had to rush over there without even cleaning up before I left Chad. I told Ted I wasn’t going to let Mark even touch my panties and act like I was still upset for him not taking me with him for an excuse.* I told Ted all about all of it so far but I didn’t tell him about Chad’s friend Jim fucking my butt while I was fucking Chad. He didn’t need to know about some of what I did because it made it even worse sounding. When I told him how Mark acted and going down on me when I was fucked all day and most of the night and had my pussy a really big mess full of another man’s cum. I explained how terrified I was until Mark got so excited and how he thought my pussy was like that because I was so horny while he was gone. When I explained everything so far he didn’t say anything and just listened to me and I didn’t say how big Chad’s cock was and just said he was bigger than Mark. I explained how I found out that Chad lived so close and how I was told if I ever wanted to fuck him again to just stop by but I had no intention of doing it ever again because the guilt of cheating on Mark was too much.* I told him how Mark was acting for a couple of weeks and how he was so unhappy that my pussy wasn’t like that anymore. I even told him about how Mark was begging it to be super horny he called it and was disappointed all the time when it never was. I lied and said I finally knew I had to make Mark happy again so I went over to Chad’s house finally and we fucked for hours just so I could make the man I loved happy again. Then I said I went right over to Mark and I said he was so excited and happy again so I kept doing it for him until Chad moved away. I explained how unhappy Mark was that I wasn’t getting my pussy super horny for him anymore and having that special sauce that Mark always thought was my super horny cream that he loved so much. I even told Ted about the lousy fuck guy I had just to see if that would make my pussy how Mark loved and it didn’t work at all and I just didn’t know what to do.* After I got done Ted finally started talking and he said that explains a lot and now he understands it better. He told me that he was worried about his brother and even told me that it wasn’t really that strange that he likes how a girl tastes after getting fucked by another man. Ted told me sometimes he even fucks a friend’s wife because his friend likes the taste too and a lot of guys get turned on by how sexy it tastes. He got up and told me that he had something to do today and would be back tonight and we would make some special sauce for his brother to enjoy and I giggled and was so relieved when he acted so well about it all. I was relieved until he told me Saturday when he fucks me in front of Mark that his brother will know all about the recipe to make the special sauce and I begged him not to do it. I told him it would break Mark’s heart and I loved him too much to do that to him. I told him it would destroy what Mark and I have together and he told me that we need to be honest with each other. As Ted got up and walked to the door he said for us to be married we need to have honesty more than anything else and if we were really in love it would survive this little thing. I sat there crying for a while after Ted left and it scared me so much that Mark would know the truth about me.* After Ted left I messed around in the bedroom fixing it like I wanted it and finally went to work feeling a lot better about everything that happened. I kept wondering what Mark was scared to tell me about and wanted to know what that deal was he wanted to tell me. I couldn’t come up with anything but maybe he fantasized he was fucking some other girl or something like that. I kept worrying about that even when I was driving home after work because I didn’t want Mark to fuck another girl. I got there and Ted wasn’t home yet and I really wanted to thank him extra special for not telling Mark about us yet. Plus I wanted to thank him for fixing it up with Mark and it made Mark so happy. I was watching TV and about ten the phone rang and I answered it because nobody else was home. It was Ted and I told him it was wonderful what he did for his brother and I told him I really owed him for that. I told him that I appreciated that he didn’t tell Mark of that trick he pulled on me yesterday and he told me that I could thank him in person when he got there. I giggled and told him maybe I will and asked him what would make him happy. * Ted told me if I really wanted to thank him he wouldn’t mind if I was naked in the chair when he got there. I laughed and told him I wouldn’t fall for another trick like that and I knew that Mark didn’t tell him to do anything. Ted told me it would just be like a thank you fuck and told me I surprised him when I could take all his cock the first time. I just smiled and didn’t say I got use to Chad’s cock pretty fast and his was just a little bigger than Chad’s. He whispered that he really enjoyed fucking me and he never saw a girl that was so easy to make cum like I was. Ted laughed softly and said I was so easy to give an orgasm to and would love to do it a few more times tonight when he gets home. I gasped like I was shocked and whispered that I was getting married soon and asked him what kind of girl he thought I was. He laughed and told me I was on my way to being a perfect slut after I passed a few tests. I asked him what was the next test and he laughed and told me I was going to love it and wouldn’t tell me what it was.* I admit that I was getting really wet while we talked on the phone and hoped he was on his way soon. As Ted was telling me all the things that made me so sexy I couldn’t help but giggle a little into the phone once in a while. For some reason guys always love my giggle so I have used it many times on many guys and it always works. Ted whispered I was so damn sexy and just hearing me has his cock tingling and I giggled again. Then I asked him what he liked about me when we were playing and he instantly said my pussy was the tightest he ever fucked. I told him softy to go on and he said he loved how my pussy just always gets so wet and when I get going my juice just keeps flowing out of me. He asked me if I ever had to use lube when I get fucked and I giggled and told him not so far. He whispered wow and then told me I was the perfect fuck and Mark was going to have the perfect wife. I giggled and asked him when was he going to come home and he told me that he never got a chance to taste me and he would love to eat me out when he gets there. Then he asked me if I was going to be naked in the recliner with a towel under my cute little ass when he got there. I told him I couldn’t do that since I was getting married in less than two months and giggled and I loved how we were teasing each other on the phone.* I already knew I would give him all he wanted from me tonight and I wanted it as bad as he did and probably even more than he did. Ted laughed softly and told me if I was in the chair that he would give me an orgasm before he even took his clothes off. I asked him what would he do after that and he told me he would go down on me until I have my third orgasm. I giggled softly saying that sounded nice and Ted said he would slide his cock inside me before my orgasm stopped. Then he would pick me up in his arms and make me cum on his cock before he carried me upstairs and fucked the brains out of me. He said that before he was finished he was going to break my cute little ass open if I was interested and I whispered I was. I giggled and told him if he had me in the bedroom fucking me that means I wouldn’t say stop unless it hurt really badly. Ted said he would be gentle and if I played with my pussy while he was fucking my butt I would end up very happy before he finished. * I whispered that sounds fun and Ted asked me if I talked to Mark about getting fucked in front of him Saturday and I softly said not yet. I told him even if Mark said I could fuck him that I don’t think I could do it in front of him yet. I told him that I don’t want Mark to see how much his brother makes me cum yet because I don’t cum that much with Mark. I told him that I didn’t want Mark to feel bad about not being able to make me cum like that because I loved him too much to hurt him like that. Ted told me that maybe it would turn Mark on just to watch me getting my brains fucked out and wouldn’t care that he couldn’t do it as well. I softly said Mark was talking a lot like he really wanted to watch me fuck a bigger cock than he has just to see what it does to me. Ted told me that Saturday he would get to see it and find out if he likes it and told me I better not hold back when it happens. I told him I don’t want to do it until Mark tells me to because I wanted it to be Mark’s idea to do it. Ted told me if I didn’t start talking honestly with his brother by Friday night that he would ask him if he would mind if he fucked me. I told Ted I could talk about it tonight when Mark gets home and he said I better do it because it was happening. Ted laughed and told me that his cock was already rock hard now and it was going to be hard hiding it when he leaves there.* I had my hands in my shorts playing with myself when he told me about being a perfect wife and had my mind made up at that time. I planned on being naked in the chair in less than a minute after I got off the phone. I was filling my panties with the wetness flowing out of me as I played with my pussy as I teased Ted on the phone. I told him when he got here if I was naked that I expected three orgasms before any fucking and giggled. Ted told me he was leaving right now and hung up on me and I sat there in the chair for less than a minute. I hung up the phone and sat there in the chair with my hand busy in my shorts with a big smile on my face. I pulled my hand out of my shorts and sucked my fingers like I do when I really get worked up. I taste good all the time and I never wondered why Mark and Chad always told me I had the sexiest taste to me. I knew my pussy tasted sexy when I was really turned on like I was right now. I was laughing as I hurried upstairs to get naked so I could get in the chair for Ted when he walks in just a few minutes from now.* I got naked and was just going out the door and it hit me that I would look sexier in my little white teddy nightie that always got Mark hot as hell. I quickly put it on with the tiny little panties even and looked at myself in my mirror hung on the inside of Marks door and I looked real good. I quickly set the alarm for the next day in case I forgot after fucking tonight. I turned on the stereo and grabbed a towel out of the bathroom and stood there trying to figure out if I needed anything else. Then I ran giggling downstairs and got in the chair with the towel under my butt and I was filled with excitement. I slid my fingers down in my panties and found my slit full of what Mark calls my sexy juice. I shut off the TV and waited as I rubbed the bottom of my panties finding them already wet feeling. I didn’t have to wait long to hear Ted’s truck pull up in the driveway and I quivered in anticipation sitting there. It was just a little after ten thirty when I looked at the clock on the wall and giggled to myself. We had plenty of time since Mark was working late and wouldn’t get home until about two and it left three and a half hours to fuck Ted’s wonderful cock. Maybe twice if I was lucky!* I yelled asking him if he ate already when I heard Ted come in the door and laughed. I said I had desert for him after he eats and sat there giggling as I waited. I smiled when Ted came out of the kitchen and he said he already ate and wanted his desert now. I told him it was all hot and moist since I had it waiting for him and giggled loudly. He came through the dining room and walked into the living room with me sitting there in front of him. Ted stood in front of the chair and said wow telling me it looks delicious and I giggled at him smiling. I told him that Mark likes a little bow on his desert and thought he would like it that way too and smiled up to him. Ted bent down kissing me and I could taste beer on his breathe as I kissed him as sexy as I could. I could feel him untying my top as we kissed and when he pulled his lips off me Ted was smiling as he opened my top and whispered I had perfect tits. I told him most guys think they are too small and he shook his head no telling me they were perfect. Ted said he wouldn’t change anything about them.Ted sat in the chair half way next to me and fondled one of them while he sucked and nibbled on my nipple and gave it a pull with his teeth. Then he moved over to the other and did the same thing to that one and I watched him. I caressed his face with one hand while I closed my eyes and softly moaned and my panties were completely soaked through. He kissed my open mouth again and I gave him back what he was giving me as I felt him sliding his hand down my belly and into my tiny panties. I moaned and slowly wiggled my hips when he got his fingers wet and gave my button a little rub before he slid a couple fingers inside me. I could feel his fingers playing and when he took his lips off my mouth I smiled at him and he asked me how I keep tight after what we did last night. I giggled and told him I had strong pussy muscles’ and laughed at him because I remembered him telling me that last night. He grinned at me as he slowly slid my panties down and I lifted my legs so he could take my panties off. I told Ted to give them to me because I didn’t want to forget them when we go upstairs later. I said it would be hard to explain to Mark when he gets home tonight why my panties were on the floor and giggled as he handed them to me.* Ted got down on his knees and spread my legs apart as he raised them and smiled up at me after he stared at my pussy for a few seconds. He told me I had a really cute pussy and then rubbed his hands together and said it was time to eat his desert. I couldn’t help but start laughing hard watching him being silly. When he scooted me down until my butt was at the edge of the chair I asked him if he wanted to see something I do when I don’t have somebody to play with me. He sat back on his heels smiling and I pulled a leg back and got my arm over it with my foot up by my head almost behind me and then I did the same to the other one. I raised my head and watched as I started playing with my pussy with both hands. I looked up and smiled at Ted as he watched me and I giggled when he smiled. I said it gets my legs out of the way and Mark really loves it when I do it for him so he can have his desert and laughed saying I don’t let him watch it getting prepared. Ted smiled and said he could see why Mark liked me like this and it was really hot and never had a girl do it for him before. He told me when Mark gets home tonight he planned to have a few loads inside my pussy for his brother to suck out and I giggled shaking my head yes. * I watched as he rose up and started caressing my thighs as he kissed them and even gave gentle little bites all over them. I never had anyone do the little bites before and I was enjoying how it felt as he took his time while I gripped my tiny panties in my hand. I noticed how he did it so different from Mark and even Chad as he treated each thigh with the same treatment. Then his mouth and tongue treated my pussy to the same fantastic treatment going slowly as I quivered and softly moaned watching him work. I loved how he would nibble on my outer lips and even pull on them gently and I closed my eyes and just relished the pleasure he was giving my quivering pussy. It didn’t take long for me to realize he was the best one to go down on me out of the three of them that did it so far. Ted was even nibbling and pulling on my little hard button gently and it made me gasp and shake with the pleasure of that. It felt like he was trying to stretch me open as he started using a couple fingers on each hand and was pulling my pussy open and trying to lick inside me as deep as he could. He had me gasping as he used his chin and nose even and it felt like he was rubbing my G spot with his fingers. Ted caressed my butt with his other hand softly and I felt completely taken. * I didn’t last long before I climbed up on the ledge working towards my first orgasm that he promised me. I fell off that ledge and it was hard keeping my legs back while I was cumming as I caressed his head with my body racked with strong spasms. I poked my elbows out wider to hold my legs while I was cumming and Ted knew how to make it last a long time. I just kept gasping oh god yes over and over again until it slowed down and he even knew to touch me different to let my orgasm end with a fantastic gentle way. I was shocked that he never stopped and knew how to get me right back on that ledge and it was only a couple minutes later I was cumming again and it was wonderful. Ted let me get back down gently again and he still kept licking and sucking my quivering pussy like he was never going to stop. I didn’t want him to stop as he went slower this time knowing how to keep my pleasure at a high level without letting me fall over again. * I never had anyone do such a fantastic job on my pussy like that before and I knew I would let him to it many more times after tonight. Usually Mark and even Chad would be fucking me soon as I had an orgasm from it and Ted just kept working on my pussy. His mouth and fingers just didn’t seem to get tired at all. The way he was doing it was like he could tell exactly what was working and when to do something else perfectly. After the second orgasm he kept me teetering on that ledge so long I was going crazy. It felt like hours and I wanted to cum so badly again and it was like he wouldn’t let me. Then he pulled his fingers out of my pussy and I felt him rubbing my butthole and suddenly they slid in my butt all the way to his knuckles. My stomach tightened up really tight and when I arched my head back my legs slid off my shoulders. I stretched them straight back over my head while they quivered and shook hard from the fantastic pleasure running through me. When he started fucking my butt with his fingers fast that was when I lost it completely. I screamed out oh god Ted and pulled his head in my pussy while he sucked hard on my button. Ted was letting those fingers fuck in and out of my butt as fast as he could and I loved it. I decided right then that tonight wouldn’t be the last time he fucks me and it would continue even after the wedding.* When my stomach finally released and jumped hard I felt the spasm all through my body and I went crazy while I was cumming. He wouldn’t stop sucking and biting my button and I kept trying to push him off as each strong spasm would jerk my whole body. I finally got him to stop and I pushed him away with my feet and curled up in the chair with my tiny panties in my hand and bit down on them and kept cumming. I could hear Ted laughing softly and could tell he was standing by how his voice came from above. I heard him tell me it was too easy making me cum over and over for him and he laughed as he stood there watching me cum. It just kept going forever it seemed like and the spasms were just getting softer when I felt him pull me by my legs to the edge of the chair. I looked at him with my eyes almost out of focus as I was still jerking a little bit from my orgasm. I felt him rubbing his cock in my pussy for just a second and then I felt him slide in a few inches and he was picking me up. I grabbed his neck with my arms tightly and put my chin on his shoulder and when he straightened up I slid down his long thick cock to the bottom. I gasped out oh my fucking god when Ted’s hard cock hit my cervix and it never got hit like that before. The impact took my breath away from the pain mixed with pleasure and I loved it so much.* I held him tight with my chin on his shoulder and suddenly Ted was sliding me up and down his wonderful thick long cock fast. He held my butt and I was gasping and groaning as I was fucked on that magnificent cock and I stretched my legs out straight behind him. Ted was lifting me to the top of that long thick cock and then letting my weight force me to slide down to the bottom hitting on it hard. The head of his rock hard long thick cock was banging on my cervix each time making me grunt and gasp in pleasure. I wanted him to make it force my cervix open if it was possible and slid his cock into my uterus. I wanted to be fucked deeper than any girl got fucked before and I didn’t try to slow my body down when he let me slide down his long thick cock. This went on and up and down that big thick cock over and over again. My pussy slid on it gripping it tightly because my pussy loves his cock so much.* When Ted stopped and turned sitting in the chair he spun me around on his wonderful cock facing away from him. I thought he wanted me to ride him but then he pulled my legs up with his arms around under them. He kept reaching up with his hands on the inside of my thighs up to my shoulders raising my legs up with them. His hands kept going up and then he had my arms sticking out with his hands on the back of my head and I was completely helpless now. Ted pulled my head down making me look down at my pussy and the floor below me. He had my legs and arms sticking out to the side with the way he had me in his arms with my head forced down and my chin on my chest.* Then he lowered me straight out from him and started fucking me away from him and then back to him with my face looking down and back by the way his hands forced it to go. I was startled by how I was held helpless and let out a scream and kept screaming as Ted kept fucking me in that strange way with me pinned with his arms. I felt my legs and arms flopping around as he fucked me hard and fast and it soon had me wailing from the intense pleasure. I loved being pinned and helpless as he drove my quivering pussy to another one of those fantastic big cock caused orgasms. My body was shaking and jerking around with each hard fast thrust of that magnificent cock into my willing pussy.* Ted didn’t let me finish my orgasm when he suddenly stood up and I screeched out again as he put me straight out from him still looking at the floor like he had me was while he was sitting. Ted was fucking me outwards away from him and back to him on his cock fast and hard like he was when he was sitting. I had no way to stop him or adjust myself in his arms and was locked the way I was and being fucked hard and fast. My legs and arms were still flopping around helpless as he fucked me and his cock went deeper into my pussy standing like this more than when he was sitting it felt like. I couldn’t believe how he was pounding on my cervix with the head of his long thick cock stretching my pussy tightly on it and I didn’t think I could take anymore. I started cumming and screaming again and I kept cumming as he fucked me for quite a while it seemed like making me very dizzy. I don’t know how long it was but it was the most intense fuck I ever had and I wanted him to stop and yet I never wanted it to end. I was completely helpless at his mercy and it was so hot to be fucked completely in a man’s control. All I know was I kept cumming either one long orgasm or when it slowed down another one started keeping it going. I didn’t think any man had stamina like he was showing tonight. Ted was one fantastic stud for sure and he owned my pussy now because I wanted him to have it. I just hoped Mark didn’t mind too much when he learned how my pussy was owned by his brother and that big long thick cock of his. * Finally he stopped and sat down with me gasping and letting out little screams as he pulled me up sitting down on his lap again still locked up. I almost fell on the floor when he pulled his arms from my head and body but he caught me before I hit the floor. He quickly spun me around with that wonderful cock of his still inside my pulsing pussy and he quickly stood back up. I wrapped my arms around his neck tightly and wrapped my legs around his waist and begged him to wait just a minute. I thought he was going to start fucking me up and down that fantastic cock again before I could get my breath back. But he turned and went to the steps and I just held on tight gasping from that wild fuck he did to me just a minute ago. Ted was laughing softly as he went upstairs holding my butt in his hands and I heard him ask me if I still wanted my brains fucked out. I only whimpered yes between gasps and moans as he opened my bedroom door and closed it behind him. I heard the door lock and I opened my eyes and it was pitch black in there and I couldn’t see anything. He was walking around still and Ted stumbled around before he finally found the bed. * Ted sat down with my pussy on that wonderful big thick cock of his and I quickly stuck my mouth on his kissing him wildly as I kept wiggling around on his cock. I was gasping and moaning in his mouth still as I tried to get my pussy to stop quivering by wiggling on that big thick cock I loved so much. Just as I started to rise up to fuck him he lifted my leg up and spun me around on that big cock of his again and I had my back to him with my legs between his legs. Ted started putting his legs together so I put my legs on the outside of his legs and I thought he wanted me to ride him like that. Then he leaned back and kept going and I let out a squeal and laughed when he pulled me down with him until he was on his back on the bed with me on my back on top of him. I softly told him we had hours before Mark would get home tonight and I wanted him to fuck my butt before he was done as long as it didn’t hurt too much. I felt him kissing the back of my neck with little kisses and he whispered he would be gentle and I would love it when I cum with his cock in my butt. I moaned and softly told him I liked being fucked hard like he was doing tonight and whispered it really turns me on. Ted softly laughed and said that everything seems to turn me on and I giggled out a soft yep.* I felt him fondling my body paying attention to my tits and nipples the most and he kept pulling on both of them in each hand. He whispered he loved how they got hard and so very long when I was worked up and I whispered that Mark loved getting them like that too. I softly moaned as he kept caressing the front of my body and I whispered he really knows what makes it feel so good for the girl. I giggled softly when I told him he had to be the best in the world at eating his desert and said it was the best I ever had. He softly said he was glad I was enjoying it because he wanted to talk to me about what we were doing and I asked him what he was getting at. Ted said I should know that he hoped he would be fucking me when his brother was at work until we moved out and I moaned as my hand found his balls under my pussy. I softly said that sounds good to me as I fondled those big fat balls hanging down below my pussy. I whispered I hoped he fucked me after I marry his brother even and moaned when he rubbed my hard little button. Then I whispered it would make me happy if he fucked me all he could and told him I wanted him to make me his perfect slut and giggled. * I moaned when he rubbed my hard little button harder and I fondled and lightly squeezed his big balls. I smiled when he whispered that he would make me a perfect slut and his brother will love having a wife that’s a good little perfect slut. I giggled when I told him I would do anything Mark wanted me to do and I wanted him to make me do anything he could imagine. I moaned again as his fingers slid around my pussy before he squeezed my hard button making me quiver on that thick long cock of his. Ted softly asked me if I rested enough and asked me if I was ready to get my brains fucked out. I whispered one guy couldn’t fuck me long enough to fuck my brains out. I giggled softly and whispered it would take at least four guys fucking me all the time to fuck my brains out and whispered maybe even more. Ted laughed softly and told me then I should just relax and enjoy it while he still gives it a try making me giggle again. I knew it would be a fantastic two months living here with both brothers and I was so happy I found somebody that could replace Chad.* I asked Ted if it was all going to end after the wedding and he laughed loudly. He whispered in my ear that he would stop by whenever he felt like it when Mark and I were bored and fuck me for his brother. Ted said that by then Mark probably would enjoy being part of it or maybe he will be one of the guys that likes watching more than participating. I softly told him I had to find out how to get Mark to last a lot longer because he never goes past 15 minutes before he finishes. Ted told me he would have a sex talk with Mark and told me that I would be a lot happier after that. I whispered I would have to repay him for doing that for me and giggled as I slowly moved my pussy on his wonderful big cock. I whispered that I would sneak into his bedroom some night while he’s sleeping and give him the best blowjob he ever had while he slept. I giggled and whispered that when he finally cums I will have all of his cock down my throat so he will cum right in my belly. Ted kissed the back of my neck with little kisses and told me that sounded nice and I whispered it will be better than nice.* Ted told me how snug I was holding his cock in my pussy even after all that fucking already and I amaze him. He caressed the front of my body and I knew that he wanted me to fuck him with me on him like this. I got my feet up on the bed and let some weight off my butt and started slowly sliding my pussy on his wonderful long thick cock. I loved how I could feel his cock rubbing my G spot in this position and knew it would give me amazing orgasms in no time. As I was slowly fucking on that wonderful cock from the tip to the bottom Ted was using his hands to caress my pussy all around that magic big cock of his. He even caressed my button softly with his slippery fingers and I was moaning while I slowly slid on his cock as sexy as I could. It was making my pussy so happy and had me moaning softly constantly and I whispered that he was some kind of fucking stud. I whispered I hoped he would keep teaching me how to fuck so I would be ready for the wedding night and moaned softly. I whispered I wanted to give Mark the most amazing wedding night so he would be the happiest man alive because I loved him so much and wanted him to love me that much too.* I let my hands rest on his hands as they worked on my pussy and thighs and I thought it was a fantastic way to fuck. I wished that Mark had a bigger cock so he could fuck me like this because I wanted this to happen many times to me. I was moaning softly and then Ted put his hands on my side right above my waist raising my hips up off him a few more inches. It was easier to fuck him now and my pussy loved it as his arms helped me fuck him a little faster now. I kept moaning out softly how it felt so fantastic and I told him I wanted him to fuck me all night tonight. I was climbing up to that ledge and it was only a few minutes later and I moaned out loudly I love your big cock in my pussy Ted. When he helped me slide my pussy back up and down his big cock a few more strokes I moaned out oh god Ted please don’t stop I’m going to cum again and I heard a soft knock on the bedroom door. I quickly looked at the clock and it wasn’t near two and it couldn’t be Mark at the door.* I froze and wondered if I imagined it and then I heard Mark whisper he could hear me moaning in there and he softly laughed. Mark whispered that he knew I was awake and wanted me to unlock the door and I didn’t know what to do. I heard Ted softly laughing behind my leaned back head and I wanted to scream at him to be quiet. I freaked out and didn’t move and suddenly Mark knocked louder and was telling me that he heard me playing with myself and he wanted to talk to me. I tried moving as fast as I could and felt all over the bed trying to find my panties. I whispered to Ted I’m trying to find my panties so Ted would help me look for them because I couldn’t find them. Then I found them at the foot of the bed and whispered I found them so Ted would just stay still on the bed and not make any noise. I got off Ted’s big hard cock and tried to get off the bed quickly and almost fell on my face on the floor. I hurried feeling the panties to find where the waist was and I never even wondered if I had them on inside out or backward at the time. I just wanted them on as fast as possible and pulled them up and started walking to the door at the same time they cleared my knees. * I stood there taking a couple deep breathes and then unlocked the door and when I opened the door Mark tried to squeeze in and I pushed him back out. I slid out not opening the door very far and shut it behind me so he couldn’t look in. I still had my nightie open and I told Mark I was working on a surprise for him and it was something he really wanted. I really did have that plan once Ted started on me tonight and made my pussy special for Mark. Then I freaked out when Mark tried to get his hand in my panties and I grabbed his wrist and snapped don’t touch loudly at him. Mark looked shocked and backed up a few steps staring at me in silence and I stood there trying to think fast. I must have sounded horrible when I did that to him and I never spoke like that to him before. * Mark softly said something about a fantasy and I looked at him and asked him what he was talking about. He softly told me that he could hear me playing with myself in there and even heard me playing that fantasy again like I had Ted in there with me. I told him that I do that when I really try to get myself turned on and told Mark to just wait for me downstairs and I’ll try to get started again. I told him that I was trying so hard to please him and he might have messed it all up and I wanted to cry when he stared at me. I asked him what time was it because it can’t be two yet and he said he got off early to tell me something important. I whined that I don’t know if I could get it going again and he looked completely heartbroken as he stood there. I begged him to please just go downstairs and let me try to get it like he wanted and his head dropped and I almost cried when I saw that. He just looked down and whispered sorry and turned and whispered he would be downstairs if I wanted to talk to him later. I felt horrible as I watched him walking back over to the steps not even looking back at me. I couldn’t believe I let this happen and I hated myself so much because it was my fault his heart was so broken.* I never saw him this broken before and I wanted to go racing after him and kiss him wildly but I had to get Ted out of the bedroom first. Soon as he was at the bottom of the stairs I whispered I loved him so much and then turned and opened the door just enough to fit inside and shut it soon as I got in the bedroom. I locked it and listened to see if I could hear Mark sneaking back up to listen at the door again. I could feel he knew I was getting fucked for real when he knocked on the door and he knew that it was his brother fucking me. I wondered how long he was listening and I wanted to run off and hide so I could just cry all night. I heard Ted turn up the stereo even louder and I told him to turn it back down so I could listen for a few minutes and I put my ear to the door again. I jumped and almost screamed when I suddenly felt somebody touching me and I realized it was Ted and pushed his hand off me. * A few seconds later I felt Ted rubbing my back and then slide his hand in my panties and rub my butt under them while I was listening for Mark and I ignored it. I felt him sliding my panties down and I let him do it so he would just let me listen. I even let him get them off and lifted my feet for him while I was glued to the door with my ear. Then I felt Ted rub the bottom of my butt cheeks and slide his hand around my hips and his fingers slid down into my pussy. I whispered that I think he can get out now and turned around and I could only see his shape in the dark. Ted moved closer and pinned me to the door with his hand on the bottom of my face and he started kissing me and I struggled to get away from him. Ted had a hand under my chin holding it while he was kissing me and wouldn’t let me twist my head away. I was helpless to stop him and I struggled with no success at all so I just kissed him back.* I went ahead and let him kiss me and I only kissed him back hoping he would finish the kiss faster. Then I felt his hand slide down my hips and he moved my legs apart so he could play with my wet pussy even more. Once he got his thumb slick with my juice he rubbed my button with it while he was trying to get all four fingers up inside me. I felt like he was just taking me against my will and I always had fantasies about that and couldn’t stop myself from moaning into his mouth while that long kiss continued. I opened my legs farther and felt his fingers stretching me as they forced their way up inside me all at one time and it made it even better. It felt so forceful and hot as he played with my pussy almost roughly as his fingers stretched me open more. My body quivered and shook as his thumb pressed harder while rubbing my hard little button as his fingers kept wiggling their way deeper inside me and I could only gasp into his mouth whenever he hit the right spot.* Ted pulled his mouth off of mine and took my hand in his wet hand that he had in my little pussy just a few seconds earlier. He led me in the bathroom and closed the door behind us and I let him bend me over with my hands on the lid of the toilet and I knew I had to try to keep as quiet as I possibly could. I felt him move my legs apart and I closed my eyes and didn’t have to wait long before I felt his big cock rubbing in my pussy from behind. Ted thrust in all the way and it made me gasp from the sudden invasion in my slippery wet pussy. He put a hand on my back and I felt him messing with my hair behind my head and he pulled my head back by my hair roughly. He pushed down on my back and I thought he wanted me lower so I started stooping and he whispered keep your butt up and he pulled harder on my hair. I raised my butt and squealed softly from my half closed mouth because he had my head pulled back almost too far. He kept moving me around until he had my back arched and he laughed softly telling me that was perfect when I was how he wanted. * Then he started a steady fuck of my tilted up pussy with hard steady thrusts and my moans sounded like I was humming because my mouth was shut and his pelvis made loud slapping noises as it hit my butt with each hard thrust. I tried to stop moaning but I couldn’t because it felt too good to my whole body the way he was fucking me. Ted was making my head rock in the same rhythm of his hard thrusts and it was exciting as I was being taken so roughly. I couldn’t help it when I heard myself humming louder in a few minutes from the excitement all of it was causing inside me. My pussy was really enjoying it and soon I was getting up to the ledge towards orgasm again and couldn’t stop it. I completely forgot about Mark and I opened my mouth and was moaning and gasping loudly as I climbed up on the ledge towards another orgasm to add to what I already had that night. Ted was fucking his cock side to side and changed it to up and down into my pussy like he was trying to get me looser. No matter how he tried my pussy never lost that firm grip on his thick long cock. It was like a magic wand or maybe an orgasm wand would be a better way to describe it because it was getting me so close to another orgasm quickly like magic. * Then suddenly Mark was back in my mind as I thought that soon as Ted cums inside me I was going to go down there to him. I would put a smile on the face of my man and such joy in his heart when I present my special pussy to him with his brother’s cum inside. He just wouldn’t know what my special pussy would have been mixed inside me by that cock his brother had for him to suck out joyfully when I give it to him. I would give him that messy pussy he so loves so much and wipe that unhappy feeling from his heart that I put there just minutes ago when I snapped at him and shooed him away. I had to make up so much to the man I was so in love with and wanted to marry and be his wife. I swore to myself I would never treat him like that again no matter what and only show him love forever.* When Ted stopped fucking me steady and hard I almost screamed don’t stop and my legs were shaking so much and I almost fell down. I just groaned and tried to change the weight on each foot to make myself more comfortable and waited for Ted to keep fucking me. He pulled back too far to start giving me even longer and deeper strokes and his hand left my back to guide himself back inside my sloppy wet pussy again. I quivered with anticipation of a hard slam back inside my pussy and I felt Ted rubbing that big head on my butthole. He had the wrong spot so I tried to move my backside away a little so he would try again. He yanked on my hair hard when I moved and I felt the head push on my butthole and his hand left his cock. Ted pulled my head up and softly whispered in my ear that he would be gentle since I told him I wanted my ass busted open tonight. I gasped out not now and he held my hair pulled down hard with me still stooped over and his other hand covered my open mouth. I tried to tell him to cum in my pussy but all I got out was just a muffled mumble.* It was painful when his elbow pushed down hard on my back like a dull spear and he let go of my hair. But now his hand on my mouth held my head arched back and I thought he was going to break my neck so I moved back down with my hands on the toilet cover again. I knew how he wanted me and I got my butt up with my back arched painfully with the elbow digging in my back with a lot of pressure. Even with all the pain I couldn’t believe how it turned me on with how rough it was now. My breathing was almost a whistle through my nose as I couldn’t gasp through my mouth anymore. I felt him rubbing his big cock in my pussy and then slide it up farther until he had it right on my butthole again. Then I felt the pressure of him pushing against it as he tried getting that big thick cock started inside my butt. The pain my butthole felt was intense since it didn’t have a cock open it up in over three months since Chad fucked it last before he left town. I heard Ted hiss out for me to relax and to get rubbing my pussy and I tried to relax. It hurt almost as bad as the first time Chad fucked it but I knew the pain would be replaced with pleasure very soon. I was so glad the head of his cock was in a dull point instead of a big round ball like Chad’s cock had on it.* I had one hand on the cover of the toilet seat and the other one rubbing my hard little button and the top half of my pussy. I was going fast like it was a race or something and it only helped a little to ease the pain of my butthole being stretched open. I was breathing fast and hard and a muffled soft scream filled my ears and I really hoped that Mark couldn’t hear my noises downstairs hoping the closed bathroom kept my sounds inside it. My legs were shaking hard and I kept trying to get lower because it hurt more than I thought it would and I tried to get my butthole away when I felt that big head suddenly pop inside it. Ted stopped pushing as he let go of his cock and he knocked my hand off my pussy when he put it under my belly and pulled me up suddenly whispering for me to relax again. It caused my tightly stretched butthole to slide farther down his big thick cock and my eyes were bulged out in the dark. I tried to scream not yet when he started pushing his hips at my butt again while he pulled my head back. But it was muffled by his hand he had over my mouth and he kept pushing hard to get all of it in my butt. I could feel him sliding in my butthole and he wasn’t being gentle like he said and he didn’t stop pushing until I could feel his pelvis pushing on my butt.* I quickly got my hand back on my pussy rubbing it and my hard button fast and hard trying to get the pain to stop. Ted didn’t even wait a minute for me to get used to his big thick cock in my butt. He was fucking it with steady thrusts that kept going faster and I could feel my juice suddenly flood out of my pussy covering my fingers running past them on my belly under me. I surprised myself when I started fucking back at him in rhythm to his fast hard thrusts and he was laughing softly. Then I heard him softly tell me he knew I would love having my butt fucked and he laughed again. The pain mixed with the pleasure and excitement that Mark might hear us and catch us fucking sent me into another strong orgasm quickly. I felt my butthole spasm hard on his thick cock as each spasm hit my pussy and stomach. When Ted felt that first spasm of my butthole on his thick hard cock he really started fucking me hard and fast holding me tight with both hands.* Ted kept fucking me while I was cumming and pulled me up almost standing straight up against him. He had one hand on my stomach and the other one was on the front of my neck making my face look up to the invisible ceiling in that dark bathroom as he fucked hard and fast in my butt. Ted’s hand no longer covered my mouth and I tried to keep as quiet as possible and had my hands resting on the back of his hands. I was gasping and groaning with the pain and pleasure mix flooding through me and didn’t know I was wailing and Ted didn’t stop me. The pain got less like it always did each minute he fucked my butt hard and fast and the only thought in my mind was yes. Yes to him fucking my butt, yes to fucking me when my man was at work, yes to anything he wanted to do to me. I wouldn’t have even tried to stop him if he carried me downstairs with his cock still deep in my butt and fucked my butt in front of Mark while he sat there and watched us fuck. * All I was thinking about was that I didn’t want it to end and Ted was lasting a long time. It seemed like he was fucking my butt for hours and when he finally got bigger and harder it made me start climbing up for another orgasm. I was so close when suddenly he pushed his hips against my butt tightly letting out a deep soft groan and I felt him grinding against my butt and knew he was cumming. I was so close to cumming again and I was disappointed that I didn’t before he filled my butt with cum. I couldn’t feel his cock jump and spurt but I could feel his cock throb with each spurt of cum from his balls. It did feel good and I missed having this once in a while and I really enjoyed that feeling in my butt. I wished that Mark would fuck my butt at least once in a while or maybe two or three times a month but he never put his cock near it and only fucked my pussy or mouth.* I just softly moaned as I caressed Ted’s arm wrapped around me and ground against him with my butt to help him cum better. We stayed locked together like a couple of dogs for a few minutes and I could feel him getting smaller and softer before he slowly pulled out of my butt. I spun around kissing him wildly and when I stopped I smiled in the dark and Ted softly told me he knew I would like it and I giggled softly whispering I loved it. I couldn’t see his face but I could hear him tell me it was a good thing he turned up the stereo or his brother would have heard him fucking his fiancé because I made a lot of noise. I suddenly remembered Mark again and my first thought was that I had to get Ted out of my bedroom. I told him that I would see if Mark was at the door or watching the door and took his hand leading him out of the bathroom behind me. I softly opened the bedroom door and looked out and I could see that Mark wasn’t there in the dim light. I slowly snuck to the railing looking down into the living room and could see Mark was watching TV in the dark in the recliner that Ted went down on me in. I thought about the towel that was there earlier and I was scared he knew why it was on the chair smelling like my pussy.* I softly snuck back into the bedroom and closed the door leaving it open less than an inch and found Ted in the dark. I told him to be quiet and go to his room without making a sound and he kissed my lips while I was still talking. When he stopped I felt him go by me and the door opened and I could see the dim light from the TV downstairs shining in. I jumped when he closed the door just a little too hard. I thought it sounded like a slam but it was just a soft shut but my mind was so paranoid now. I leaned against the door with my back and closed my eyes and waited a couple minutes to see if Mark heard it and would come upstairs. I was going to sneak down and show Mark my special pussy and I imagined his smiling face as I stood there against the closed door and my eyes popped open. I just remembered that Ted didn’t cum in my pussy and it wouldn’t have that taste that turned on my lover and now I wanted to cry. I stood there fighting the tears back for a long time and I couldn’t believe I let it get messed up so much and I kept seeing Mark’s face when I snapped at him like I was a bitch. We never had an argument or even spoke with meanness like I did to the man I loved so much.* I stood there trying to cry silently so Mark wouldn’t hear it because I would break down and tell him about all the fucking around I have been doing. From the first drunk little gangbang before Chad up to what happened just a few minutes ago in the bathroom. I would have cried and told him every time I did anything with another man cheating on him so many times just for my own gratification while telling myself it was all for Mark. I was such a worthless slut is all I kept thinking all because I let Ted finish in my butt instead of making that special pussy for Mark to lick and suck all he wants. I was swollen, loose, and filled with my girl cum but I was missing that last ingredient to make it special with that perfect taste that the man I was going to marry and loved so much. I just stood there crying as silently as I could for over ten minutes and then I went over and shut off the stereo. I thought for a second and got the fake cock out from under the mattress in case he came up and I would tell him I was using it. Then I got in bed under my covers setting that rubber cock on top of the covers next to me.* I was under my covers crying for so long that it felt like all night but it was probably a half hour or so. I thought I was done crying but when I got myself with my covers at my neck and lying on my pillow on the side of my face I started crying softly again. I tried to remember all the men that had fucked my pussy or my butt and Chad and Ted fucked both. I came up with seven men that had fucked me over the last year of me cheating on Mark. Then I remembered the lousy fuck guy from the diner that was so bad I couldn’t even tell him goodbye when I left. I had cheated on Mark with eight men before we even got married and that was in less than a year. I may have been a little drunk to get it all started but I wasn’t drunk when Chad fucked me the whole next day and early evening. Jim even fucked my butt when Chad was in my pussy a few times and I felt so dirty when I remembered how I really enjoyed every second of it.* I was so tired when I finally stopped crying and I was going to get up and clean my face in the bathroom when I heard my door open quietly. My first thought was that Ted was back to fuck me again and I didn’t want to argue with him. I just closed my eyes and tried to act like I was sleeping if he came in. I felt fingers gently wiping my tears off my wet cheek on my face and I almost opened my eyes to see if it was Ted or Mark. Then Mark whispered asking if I was awake and kissed my cheek so lightly like the wings of a butterfly. My heart melted and I wanted to jump up and hold him tight kissing him wildly but I kept acting like I was sleeping. It took everything I had to keep myself from suddenly crying when I heard Mark whispering how sorry he was for messing up this night for me. I kept acting like I was sleeping keeping the urge to cry below the top of my throat as my stomach kept jumping on the bed trying to get me to bust out crying. Mark kept whispering telling me how much he loved me and I was so beautiful while I was sleeping. He thought I was the most beautiful thing ever created and couldn’t take his eyes off of my face sleeping there and would like to watch me sleep all night long. Mark kept begging me softly to forgive him for being such a selfish jerk because he would never try to make me cry again and I was the most beautiful angel ever created.* I wanted to cry as he kept telling me how much he loved me and I was the love of his life and he hated himself for ever making me cry. Mark gave me another light kiss on my cheek like I was an angel and I was so in love with him and I melted on the bed. I felt him wiping my cheek gently again like it was the most important thing for him to do as he told me that he would never make me cry again and he lived just to make me happy forever. I knew I loved him but as I listened to his whispers I loved him so much more and knew he was my soulmate and I would never let him go. Mark whispered that he was sorry for being such a coward and couldn’t tell me what I wanted to know while I was awake because I would be mad about it. I wondered what he was talking about and he whispered that he came home early to try to tell me the secret and kiss the beautiful girl he was in love with goodnight before she went to sleep. I fought the tears back again and thought he was the most romantic man that ever lived and I was the lucky girl he fell in love with. Mark whispered that now he will tell me what I want to know and really would try to tell me tomorrow when I’m awake.* Mark took a few quiet deep breathes and I kept wondering what secret I wanted so badly to know and I couldn’t come up with anything so I was listening closely. First he whispered I wanted to know what thought made him cum and he hesitated again and now I was curious as hell because now I remembered. Mark whispered he was fantasizing that Ted was fucking me on the couch and he was sitting in the chair watching while he was jerking off. Then he whispered that the deal was if I wanted to fuck Ted for real he wouldn’t mind and he really wanted me to fuck him if I wanted to if he was a big as I keep telling him. The rest of the deal was if I did it that he wouldn’t ever get upset and use it in an argument we may have sometime later. But he wanted to watch it and it would be good for him to be there to make sure if I want to quit I can and that was the deal. Mark whispered he doesn’t know why it turns him on so much and maybe something is wrong with him. He whispered that he wanted me to fuck a big cock and find out if it really is as good as my fantasies made it seem. I was stunned when he was telling me all of it while I was supposedly sleeping and wished I was suddenly awake but I wanted to see if there was more he wanted to tell me. * Mark whispered softly that he had to take off to the bathroom at work and jack off again three times today because he kept having that fantasy running in his mind and couldn’t stop it. Mark whispered that his boss sent him home early tonight because he thought that he was sick. Then I felt another light kiss on my cheek and Mark told me he was sorry again and loved me so much and told me softly to have sweet dreams. He gently arranged the blankets up to my neck and kissed me lightly again. Then I heard him softly laughing and he whispered that now he knows what I use for my fantasies. I heard him softy say wow and he laughed softly again and I realized he found my rubber cock on the blanket. Mark laughed softly as he said it was longer than him but he thought I would have a lot thicker one than this. I was so glad I had it out and thought of it because now he thinks I was using it and not really being fucked by his brother while he heard whatever I said before I knew he was there at the door.* When I heard the bedroom door open I took a quick look to see if he was really leaving and I whispered out Mark and my heart stopped. He came over whispering if I was a wake and I was acting like I was still sleeping. He kissed me light kisses again and I heard him go back to the door and when I opened my eyes again I saw his arm pulling the door shut. I just lied there stunned from what I heard because Mark never gave me a hint that he wanted me to fuck Ted if I wanted to like how he said it tonight. Then I closed my eyes and tried to imagine that he was watching Ted fuck me that first time in my bedroom and it was pretty erotic. I suddenly realized that he thought I was so beautiful and sexy that he probably enjoyed watching me getting intense pleasure from another man. I started to think that was so sexy and started fantasizing of letting him walk in from work with me fucking Ted in the living room with the TV playing so we wouldn’t hear him come in. But I remembered he wanted to be there when it happened and I wondered what if he found out he didn’t like it in real life. What if he didn’t like it and he might end up hating me for fucking another man. It took me a long time to get to sleep and I came up with trying to get him to open up about all of it. I wanted to hear him tell me it when I was awake and then I would have him tell me what I wanted. I wanted the freedom to fuck Ted a few times trying to get the guts up to Mark watching us fuck. I knew if Mark asked me to do it for him that it would be his idea instead of walking in on me fucking somebody.* Just before I went to sleep I knew that it had to be somebody that was a lousy fuck first so Mark wouldn’t start feeling inadequate sexually. If it was somebody like Ted or Chad it would not be a good thing if he saw how I got fucked for so long and so well that I would have more than one orgasm easily. There was no way I could hold back when the pleasure was just too much to stop it from making me cum. I thought about how I didn’t want Ted to fuck me in the bathroom at first. But it didn’t take long for me to just think about how fantastic if felt to me and I completely forgot about the man I loved. And he was just twenty feet away from me sitting there watching TV. When I finally got to sleep I even dreamed that Mark was there when I had that crappy gang bang with those guys when I was drunk and started it all. He was standing there naked and jacking off and he kept telling the guys to fuck my pussy, butt, and mouth at the same time so they did.Tuesday* I woke up at nine when my alarm went off that I set when I got into my little nightie because I thought I might forget it later. I went into the bathroom and took a shower making sure to clean my pussy and butt up before I got out. I blow dried my hair until it was just damp a little and sprayed some perfume on me and started looking at what to wear. Then I remembered that Ted was working today and had to be at work by eight and wouldn’t be back until five or so. And the parents’ were gone until next week and that meant the house was empty for me and Mark to play around in until he had to go to work. I picked out some cute little pink panties that Mark always loved on me and put them on and took off downstairs. I knew it had to be the most special thing I ever did with him so I could make the hurt I caused last night disappear from his heart and mind today.* When I got down there I was going to wake him up with me standing there in just my panties and use my giggle on him to see if he wanted to play. Then I saw his adorable face and remembered how romantic he was last night talking to me when he thought I was sleeping. I got down on my knees thinking I would wake him up with a sexy blowjob after I snuck my head under the blanket on my knees. I couldn’t help but caress his face like he did mine last night and I couldn’t help but love that man as I stared at him sleeping. I thought about how he poured his heart out to me last night and bared his soul telling me his darkest secrets he probably had. I whispered asking him if he was awake like he did to me last night and gave him a light kiss on his open mouth. I couldn’t believe his eyes opened up so I gave him a really sexy kiss and moaned softly into his mouth as I slid my panties off. I lifted the blanket and scooted on the couch with him as he moved back to make room for me.* I caressed his face as he lay there smiling at me and I told him I loved him so much and wanted to be with him forever and kissed him softly. I told him I was so sorry how I acted last night when he pounded on the door like that and said it just terrified me. I told him I ended up crying for hours about how I treated him once I calmed down and might have fallen asleep crying. Then I told him that I would really like to make love one more time before we stop until the wedding and kissed him softly again. Mark started getting on top of me and I stopped him and begged him to really make love to me this time and to take it slow so it will take a long time and then he kissed me instead of me kissing him. I loved the tender way he did everything and it reminded me of Chad that first time he made love to me to show me the difference. When he was kissing me and touching my thighs so tenderly I pictured Mark’s face when I snapped at him and told him to go away. I pulled my lips away and held him tightly around the neck with my face next to his face so he wouldn’t see me crying hard again as I held him tightly. I guess Mark could tell I was crying because he got my arms loose and looked down at me and asked me why I was crying.* I broke down crying really hard and had a hard time talking as I tried to tell him I broke his heart and I hate myself so much for hurting him like that. Mark kissed me softly and told me not to hate the girl he loves because he wouldn’t put up with someone that makes the woman he was going to be with the rest of his life cry. Mark smiled down at me and begged me not to make him hang himself for hurting me so much and I hugged him tight for a couple minutes. He whispered in my ear he snuck up and had to wipe tears off my face last night and kissed me goodnight and I laughed a little when he said that and it made me feel better. Mark whispered that he stood there and talked to me while I was sleeping and kissed me a lot but made sure it wasn’t enough to wake me up. He said that he told me something I wanted to know and he was too scared to tell me before and I whispered he made me dream last night I think. I told him I dreamed he was kissing me after I fell asleep and told me really dirty things while he was kissing me and I loved him so much while he did it. Mark seemed worried and asked me what he said in the dream and I told him I can’t remember at all and the only thing I can remember was it was really dirty and turned me on a lot when I heard it.* Mark started making love to me again kissing all over my face and neck making me close my eyes as I enjoyed the tenderness he was giving me. I loved how he caressed my whole body and sucked and caressed my tits like I love and even sucked and bit tenderly my nipples making them stand up hard and long. Mark kept telling me all the sexy things he loved about me and every time I tried to caress him back he made me stop and told me to let him take care of me this time. I could feel my pussy get really wet and it was tingling as Mark kept making love to me and he was amazing. I could only lay there and receive and not give back anything but the moans and soft gasps that he was causing me to make all the time. Mark had me worked up more than he ever did before and I was amazed that he was that good and wondered why he never showed it before. Then when he got on top of me he kept rubbing my wet pussy and button with the head of his cock and I could feel I was soaking wet in my pussy. He took his time and didn’t just fuck me like usual and it was so sexy and erotic the way he did it. I even had a very nice orgasm and then he finally made love to me with his cock fucking my quivering pussy. I was shocked how I suddenly had the most amazing orgasm when he finally stuck his nice cock inside me and fucked me as I was shaking and jerking around under him. They were firm hard thrusts and he made me cum for a long time on that nice cock of his.* I was pleasantly surprised when Mark lasted longer than he ever did before. I was so close to cumming again on his cock this time but he finished about a minute too soon and I whispered I always loved feeling his cock cumming inside me and moaned softly. We cuddled together for a while after that and I told him I didn’t touch his cock because I didn’t want to take the chance he would finish too fast. Mark smiled and told me if I tried to touch his cock he would have stopped me because this was his turn to make love to me and not mine. I told him he made me melt inside while he was caressing me and working me up so tenderly and slowly. I asked him if he would make love to me like that on our wedding night and then I would get him up again and I would make love to him and giggled softly smiling at him. I whispered after that I was going to be the wildest girl and fuck him until he couldn’t fuck anymore and then I would make him fuck me again anyway.* Mark told me he would do it for sure and told me to remind him to do it at least once or twice a week after we got married and I was so happy he said that. We kept cuddling and talking for a while and I couldn’t understand why we didn’t do it more often instead of just going right to fucking as much as we could. I guess we did it because we didn’t know any better since we both were so new to fucking and never fucked around before we gave ourselves to each other. But now I know a lot more because I have been shown a lot more by the two studs that have fucked me so much already. I was going to teach Mark so much about what I wanted and what I know he would love to have done to him. I was going to blow his mind in a week of wild fucking after the wedding before I would let it slow down even a little bit. I was going to be the wildest fucking wife for the man I loved so much and would always be ready to fuck him no matter what mood I was in. I wouldn’t be one of those wives that got bored of it because I would have Mark telling me to fuck other men for him and I would make it so much fun for both of us while I did anything he wanted me to do.* Then I rolled him over on his back and sat on him and smiled and in the sexiest way I could do I asked him what that secret was he told me while I was asleep last night. I sat there giggling at him and smiling for almost a minute and he kept keeping me from making eye contact and I knew he was scared to tell me. I used a little girl voice and asked him to pretty please tell me the secret and put on a sad pouty face and told him I was going to cry if he didn’t tell me and he finally looked at me. Mark’s voice kept cracking kind of as he told me he fantasied me on the couch with Ted fucking me and he was sitting in the chair watching. Mark said I was whispering my dream in his ear and it made him imagine it and it made him finish. I told him that wasn’t anything and he turned his eyes away from my eyes and whispered that in the fantasy he was naked in the chair jerking off watching us fuck because it turned him on so much to watch me enjoying it so much. I laid down on him kissing and cuddling with him and whispered it wasn’t that bad really but it is kind of dirty and kinky and kissed his ear. * Then I rose up sitting on him again and acted like I just remembered him talking about a deal the other day. I asked him what he was thinking of when he said a deal and Mark just kind of talked around it until I told him to tell me. Then he asked me if he could tell me Friday night when we are drinking and talking. I was disappointed that he couldn’t tell me yet but I needed time to come up with a reason for not wanting him to watch Ted fuck me. I just wanted Mark to tell me I could go ahead and fuck his brother all I wanted to. Then I asked him if he could reach my panties and he said I didn’t have any on when we started. I giggled and told him I took them off before I crawled in with him and he reached over to the floor and found them and handed them to me. I smiled and told him I didn’t want to leave a trail of cum while I walk around now and laughed. I told him to take a shower and I’ll fix him something to eat and took off to the kitchen.* I couldn’t believe he didn’t eat the hamburger and fries I brought home for him from work yesterday. I took apart the burger and put the meat and French fries in the oven and sat at the table waiting for Mark to come down from getting cleaned up. I checked the food and pulled it out and waited for only a minute sitting on the couch and Mark came down with his work clothes on saying he had to leave in less than an hour. I told him to sit at the table and I went and put his food together and got him a pop and set it on the table where he was sitting. I sat down across from him and told him he better eat every night when he gets home or I’m gonna be mad at him and he already saw me mad. I laughed and sat there just smiling at him for a while as he ate and then Mark told me if he comes home and the stereo is playing he wouldn’t bother me and hoped I would come down before he fell asleep. I told him ok and smiled as I told him if I wake up from a hot dream with a really messy pussy I would bring it down and let him take care of it for me and smiled as I sat there gigging at him.* I sat there smiling and let him eat in peace for a while and when he was almost done I told him I didn’t know it turned him on so much watching me fucking another man. I giggled as he choked on his food and I asked him if he needed a doctor and he told me he was fine. Then he told me he only had that fantasy because of the dream I was telling him in his ear and said it was the first time that happened. I smiled and said if that was the first then it means there are other times also and giggled at him. Mark wouldn’t look at me and I wanted him to admit he had to jack off three times at work like he told me while I was asleep last night and I wanted him to tell me about the deal so badly. I let him get down to just a few fries and I asked him how many times has he thought about me fucking somebody with him there watching and playing with himself and I just smiled at him. Mark ignored me so I thought maybe I pushed too much today and left him alone after he finished his food. We sat on the couch cuddled up talking about other things and Mark made sure sex didn’t come up. When we were kissing goodbye at the door I told Mark he didn’t need his time to play in my panties today and giggled at him.* That night when I got to bartın escort bayan the house from work Ted was watching TV and we didn’t talk much and I just went up to my room by myself. I was on my bed just thinking of everything that had been happening and I started being honest with myself. I wasn’t fucking around on Mark to make him happy but I was fucking around on him because I liked to fuck other men. To be even more honest I liked fucking the men that knew how to fuck and had really big cocks. Mark wanting my pussy fucked was just an excuse to fuck around on him and I really was a slut and it wasn’t a bad thing at all. Ted came up about ten that night and asked me if I wanted to fuck and I shook my head no telling him I had things to do. I ended up trying to go to sleep and I was horny and lay there rubbing myself and it didn’t help because I wanted to have Ted’s big cock inside me. I looked at the clock and it was only midnight and I had time for a quickie before my fiancé got home. I got out of bed and snuck out and went and opened Ted’s door quietly and he was sleeping on his side facing the door. * I went in and got on my knees at the edge of the bed and just kept looking at him and wondered if I should bother him or not. I ended up lifting the blanket and saw he was naked and his limp big soft cock was hanging from his body and I smiled when I saw it. I got my head and part of my back under the blanket with just my pantie covered butt sticking out. I stuck out my tongue and played with it with just the tip of my tongue. Then I slowly moved closer and put my lips around that wonderful head of that fantastic cock and just held it with my lips. I felt it throbbing in my lips and I softly started sucking on it and I could feel it throbbing even better that way. The harder I sucked the stronger it throbbed and it was so erotic with him being asleep as I sucked on that wonderful still only half hard long thick cock of his.* I took that wonderful soft cock in my fingers gently and started licking on it and Ted kept snoring. When I put my mouth on it then it started responding as I sucked on it in my mouth while I gently stroked it with my fingers. Ted didn’t wake up when his cock was almost completely hard a few minutes later and he didn’t move and was still snoring so I knew he was still sleeping. All of a sudden Ted softly said he would rather cum in my pussy and I knew he was faking being asleep. He tried to pull me up on the bed with him and I wouldn’t let him and whispered for him to come in my bedroom because it had a lock on the door. When I got in my bedroom I turned on the stereo because Mark might get home before Ted would be finished and I heard the door shut and lock before I turned around. Ted met me before I got to the bed and took me in his arms and we kissed and I loved how he was fondling my butt with his strong hands as I melted in his arms before the kiss ended. I asked him softly if he was sure the door was locked and he told me he checked it after he locked it. I told him it was a lucky thing I had the door locked last night and giggled. * Ted wasted no time getting my panties off and I led him to the bed by that wonderful long cock in my hand holding it tight. I actually was happy he didn’t waste any time before he had that big thick wonderful cock sliding inside my little pussy. I was so wet and ready from rubbing myself and then sucking on that wonderful big cock of his. Ted fucked me slowly as he kissed and nuzzled me and I probably didn’t last ten minutes before I had a fantastic orgasm. He never even fucked me fast or hard and just ground against me as while I was cumming and let me slow down until my spasms were almost gone. I was surprised he didn’t change position and just hooked my legs tilting my hips upward and I tried to kiss him as sexy as I could every time his lips locked on mine. Ted was fucking me steady with all of that long thick cock leaving just the tip inside me when he pulled back each stroke. It felt fantastic as he was grinding our pelvises together with a swirl motion when he thrust all of his long thick cock all the way back inside me with each magnificent firm thrust.* I just closed my eyes as Ted kissed me and nuzzled my neck and ears as he fucked me just a little faster this time. I was rubbing his back and when he was kissing and nuzzling me I would hold him to me with my hands on his back. I don’t know how long it was as he kept fucking me like that but it didn’t seem very long and Ted just made me think of what a fantastic lover he was. I was soon pulling on his butt with a hand on a butt cheek on each side pulling on him to get him deeper inside each time he pushed his wonderful cock inside me. I loved how his butt clenched when he tried to get deeper each time and it felt so erotic in my hands just like Chad’s did. As he worked me towards another orgasm I tried to pull him down on me with my heels on his back near his shoulders. I could hear him breathing hard in my ear with his face against my face and I started cumming again. Ted slowed down to slow soft thrusts and I wanted him to fuck me hard and fast still. I tried to fuck up to his cock fast and hard but he ignored my movements as each spasm jerked my body hard.* I was still having little spasms when Ted got off me pulling his cock out and I felt him get off the bed as I just laid there with my legs splayed open. Ted got back on the bed and I thought he was going to just get back on me but he told me that he loved how vocal I was. Ted laughed softly when he told me that I must have said oh god a hundred times tonight and it let him know I was enjoying everything he did to me. Ted said he didn’t want me to hold back by trying to be quiet but he had to make sure that his brother wouldn’t hear me when he got home tonight and I looked and saw it was 1:34. I was so surprised how long Ted fucked me with me only having two orgasms and how he just kept me going with so much pleasure sweeping all through my body. Ted told me not to try to hold back and when he told me to open my mouth I did. I felt his fingers touch my face and he held my chin telling me to open wide now and I waited for Ted to put his cock in my mouth. I was so surprise when he gently started putting my wet panties in my mouth and I could taste my wetness in them as he used his fingers to tuck them all balled up in my mouth. He asked me if I could breathe well and I tried to say yes as I shook my head yes and it was just a mumbled up mess from my mouth and he laughed softly.* Ted got me up on my hands and knees and he pushed my head down on the pillow with my butt sticking up high. He softly said that now I can just be as loud as I want because the music with the panties would keep it quiet enough as I felt his cock at my butt hole. I was about to stop him but then he slid it down and slid inside my slippery wet pussy hole and I groaned into the pillow. I moaned as he was fucking his cock from side to side and up and then down like he was trying to loosen me up and it felt so fantastic. I loved being fucked doggy so much when it was by Ted or Chad because they wouldn’t cum right away and would really make it feel so wonderful for such a long time. I lay my head on the side of my face and didn’t even try to be quiet as Ted started fucking me with his thick ten inch magic cock. I moaned loudly as I felt the head of his cock tapping on my cervix and I wished it was another inch or two longer. I wondered if it would still feel wonderful or if maybe it would be too much and hurt but I really would like to find out some day in the future. I had to keep sucking the saliva that was soaking my panties in my mouth and it was so erotic tasting my juice like that.* I didn’t know how long Ted fucked me that way or didn’t really even care anymore as I felt his hands caressing my butt with his fingers rubbing my butthole. I was staying perfectly in rhythm with his thrusts as I kept pushing my body back to him trying to get that cock even deeper than it already was going. I wanted my cervix pounded hard so much but he wasn’t long enough to hit it real hard and I wanted another inch on his magic cock. But I loved the feeling of being filled with that thick long cock of his and wished I knew about it sooner. Ted kept working my pussy until it was close to orgasm and it didn’t take long at all. When it hit I buried my face in the pillow screaming into it to muffle anything that would get out of me through those panties in my mouth and it was the best one that night. * Ted didn’t let me stay like that and he reached out taking my hair in his hand pulling me up and he pushed down on the small of my back right above my little butt. He held me down and his hand released my hair when he took his hand off my back covering my mouth as the other hand pushed down on my back again. Ted pulled hard arching my head and neck back tight keeping me down with my butt arched up like he wanted. I screamed loudly into his hand over my mouth with each hard thrust of his wonderful long thick cock. Then Ted pulled me back to him at the same time with keeping his hand covering my mouth still. The slaps from the thrusts were a lot louder now and it never entered my mind that Mark was probably home and could hear me getting fucked. I started cumming again with a new orgasm in just minutes and Ted never slowed down and I didn’t want him to. I just kept cumming until the spasms got softer and I suddenly was cumming again. * Ted was grunting hard with each hard fast thrust and soon the spasms were softer and he felt so hard and thick and then he slammed hard against my pussy and stopped. He pulled hard on my head with the hand on my mouth as he held his cock deep inside me and I enjoyed the feeling of him cumming inside me. Each jump of his cock sending a spurt of cum against my cervix and it was the best thing I ever felt before was the only thought in my mind. Ted pulled me up with my face pointed up and kissed my panty stuffed mouth from behind and above me. Ted held me while slowly pulling his cock out of my still quivering pussy and I felt so empty and open. I wanted him to keep fucking me all night but I had a better plan when he whispered for me to take my pussy downstairs so his brother can enjoy it now.* Ted held me up on my knees back against him with a hand on my stomach and the other one caressing my tits and hard nipples. I spit out the panties and they fell on the bed as Ted gave each hard nipple a gentle pinch and I was trying to stop shaking from the most fantastic fucking. I whispered that I loved his cock so much and he kissed and nuzzled on the back of my neck as I softly moaned. Then I saw the clock and it was one minute after two and I whispered I had to see if Mark was home now and giggled between gasps. I got free and off the bed and quietly unlocked and opened the door softly after I had my ear to it just in case Mark was listening at the door. Mark wasn’t in the hallway and I snuck over to the balcony and looked over and saw the dim light in the living room and knew he was in the kitchen probably. I figured he was heating up his food I left him and I smiled. I motioned for Ted to come out and put my finger on my lip for him to be quiet and pointed over the railing so he would know that Mark was home.* I snuck back into the bedroom and softly shut the door and didn’t lock it because I wanted Mark come in now when he wanted to. I planned on waiting until he was almost asleep covered up on the couch. I would sneak down and when I got next to the couch I would lift a leg over him and hopefully some of my special sauce would drip on his face and wake him up. Then I thought I would let Mark have time to eat and maybe I would fall asleep so he could wake me when he came up kissing me lightly like last night. I would be lying there sleeping with his most priced item he desired more than anything else that I know of. I was a complete mess between my legs and had the sauce mixed inside my pussy very nicely if you don’t mind me saying so. I just cuddled up under my blanket and started coming up with my dastardly scheme I wanted to play on the love of my life. I planned on not fucking Ted for at least a week so my pussy would get as tight as possible just in case Mark would tell me to fuck him while he played with his prize tonight. I couldn’t talk him out of watching if he insisted but I had to come up with a reason not to somehow. I knew I can’t let him hear everything that might be said between Ted and me while I let myself be taken by another man for the first time in my life. TEE HEE!! I know! I SAID I KNOW THAT YOU KNOW BETTER!!! I wanted to make it real when I get stretched open enough for that wonderful long thick cock to get into my pussy that only ever had Mark’s smaller cock before. I KNOW YOU KNOW I’M LYING SO LEAVE ME ALONE!!!* I didn’t think it would get that far really and just wanted Mark to tell me more about how he fantasizes about watching me get fucked. I wanted him to believe it is his idea completely and I will make him talk me into doing it for him after I get weaker each time I tell him no. I really just wanted him to keep thinking about it as much as possible if he didn’t tell me tonight. I had to make it so maybe soon after the wedding that he will tell me that I would make him so happy if I would AT LEAST try it for him. I knew if I did it right that we would have a fantastic sex life after I had him hooked on it and I was going to make it as exciting for him as I could. I always knew he would find out that he has enjoyed eating another man’s cum from my pussy for over six months already. I was scared about that and I hope it didn’t bother him that I was cheating on him but I did do it for him. At least he was a third of the reason and my pussy a third and then I was the last third. I just had to get him to tell me when I was awake this time when he tells me those fantasies are constantly making him jack off even at work. Then it would just be a matter of time before he would break down and ask me to fuck his brother for the first time. Then maybe he would have other men fuck me while he got to watch and maybe even gave me freedom to fuck anybody I wanted even if he wasn’t around.Wednesday* I was just thinking about it and I found my mind showing me the wedding night and Mark was telling me I had to fuck other men for him now that I was his wife. That was as far as it got and the alarm woke me at nine the next morning and I jumped out of bed in a flash. I checked and now I had too much dried cum on the inside of my thighs and even my butt and it seemed not even good enough for Mark to enjoy. I wasn’t happy that I fell asleep while I was scheming in the dark and Mark never got his special sauce last night if he even came up. I went and took a long shower cleaning myself up and fixing up to wake up Mark. I went down after I was looking fine for my man and I stood looking at him and I just loved him so much and he was so damn cute. Then I saw he was making a tent under the blanket and must have had a sex dream and I had to stifle the giggle that came out so I wouldn’t wake him until I had his coffee and toast ready. I wanted it on the coffee table when I kiss him awake gently and tell him I was sorry I wasn’t awake last night when he got home. I forgot to turn off the stereo and it was still playing when I got out of bed this morning and shut it off then. * I had the coffee ready and on the coffee table with a couple pieces of toast and three over easy eggs for him to eat for breakfast. It was almost quarter after ten when I looked at the cutest man that ever lived and my heart was melting when I gazed at him sleeping there. I gave him light kisses on his open lips and he finally opened his eyes and I whispered that I loved him so much and wanted to be his wife so bad it hurt. He looked groggy and I asked him when he got to sleep and Mark said he had a hard time getting to sleep and I touched his tent made by his cock giggling. I told him maybe he should have jacked off to try to sleep and he shook his head no saying he didn’t want to just in case I came down last night and smiled at me. I told him to sit up and drink some coffee and eat his breakfast before he gets in the shower and when he sat up I had a better idea. Soon as he started eating and drinking his coffee I got his thighs spread and got between them down as low as I could get.* I whispered for him to keep eating while I take care of the problem he had in his boxers this morning. I giggled and told him he should have woken me last night and he told me the stereo was on so he didn’t bother me. I pouted and softly told him I fell asleep after I played with myself last night and didn’t turn it off by mistake. I whispered I wanted him to come up and wake me kissing me so I could take the pressure off his balls for him. I smiled up to him and slowly reached inside the opening of his boxers and took his hard cock in my hand. I softly asked him if he needed the pressure relieved now and he smiled as he shook his head yes. I kept my eyes looking up to him as I slid my mouth over that hard cock of his and slid down to the base of it sucking hard. My eyes never left his eyes as I slid to the tip and back to the base again and Mark let out a soft moan.* I slid my mouth to the tip and took my lips off his hard cock and smiled at him as he took a bite of toast. I softly told him if he can last ten minutes before he finishes I had desert for him after he ate his breakfast. Mark told me he would try but I really was too good with my mouth now and it would be hard. I giggled and told him I knew he was hard but he wouldn’t get dessert unless he lasted ten minutes and I turned and looked at the clock. It was 10:47 and I told him just to be sure it would be ten minutes he can’t cum until at least 10:58 and he shook his head yes with a smile. I whispered that he should have woke me last night because I woke up about one and had a messy pussy and played with it making it even messier for him. I slid my mouth over the head of his cock and Mark groaned loudly and I felt his cock already getting thicker. Suddenly on the third slide of my mouth on his hard cock he lost it and started cumming in my mouth with strong spurts and the first one made me gag from the surprise. I drank it all down as Mark shot spurt after spurt and it was a lot of cum and I wondered why he didn’t jack off last night before he went to sleep.* After Mark was finished I licked his cock and even his balls clean and wiped my mouth. I smiled and told him that was less than a minute so he gets no dessert now because he was a naughty boy for not lasting. Mark laughed and told me I cheated when I told him about my messy pussy and asked me what I dreamed about. I shook my head no and told him it was really bad and I didn’t want him to hear about it. He told me we had to start being honest about everything if we were going to be married or we wouldn’t last long married. I whimpered that he would be upset about it and Mark smiled and told me nothing would bother him at all. I wouldn’t look at him like I was embarrassed and he asked me if it was about his brother again. I acted shocked and asked him how he knew and he told me it was because of the fantasy we keep playing on one another about him. Mark told me to start while he finishes his breakfast and I softly asked him if he was sure and he shook his head yes. * I sighed and softly said ok and told him to start eating or I would stop telling him about it and he took a quick bite of his eggs. I smiled and softly told him I was woke up last night with kisses and thought it was him so I kissed him back really sexy. I told him that after the kiss I opened my eyes and could see it was Ted in the dark and I told him to get off the bed and out of my room right now. Ted laughed and told me that his brother told him to take care of my pussy while he was at work so it would be warmed up when his brother got home. I watched Mark as I told the fake dream to him and he was enjoying it a lot so I kept going. I told him Ted wouldn’t leave and when I tried to push him off the bed he tied my hands to my ankles on each side. I softly said I was sleeping naked so he didn’t have to take anything off me and I was helpless to stop him. I smiled and told Mark I did have fantasies of being tied up by him so I really couldn’t help but get turned on a lot by what Ted was doing.* Mark smiled and told me that we should get some items for that this weekend and I told him I would like that and giggled at him. When Mark took another bite of his breakfast I told him Ted took my legs with my hands tied to each one and lifted them up against my head. I softly said that I couldn’t stop him when he put his big cock in my tiny little pussy and I felt him sliding inside me. I whispered that when he got it all inside me I couldn’t help but have an orgasm because if felt so good stretching me open with it. I tried to look embarrassed when I said he fucked me for a long time and gave me two more orgasms before he stopped. I whispered that he untied me and told me to get on my hands and knees so I did it without thinking. I softly told Mark I was sorry that I did that but in my dream I wanted to for some reason. I whispered that he fucked me a long time and gave me two more orgasms and he finished when I had the second one that time. I whispered I woke up messy when Ted finished and that was the end of the dream and looked at my hands like I was embarrassed.* Mark smiled at me as he finished his breakfast and coffee. He told me it was a good thing I didn’t tell him about my dream when I was sucking on him because he wouldn’t last a second and laughed. He stood up and told me he was going to take a shower now and stopped and asked me if he could tell me something. I shook my head yes thinking he was going to tell me to go ahead and really fuck Ted but that wasn’t what he said. Mark told me that we should sit around drinking this weekend with Ted. Mark stopped and asked me if I would do him a favor and would understand if I said no to it. I told him I would do anything he said with anticipation but then he asked me if I would tease his brother a lot while we were drinking. Mark told me he would like to see how big that bulge was and asked me if I could make him have that bulge this weekend. I giggled and told him it is easy to get his brother hard and then softly told him that Ted might try something if we’re drinking. Mark told me he would be there if he tried and told me not to worry and to just tease him like crazy. He told me it would be fun watching his brother walk around with a hard cock in his pants and he wanted to see if it was as big as I told him it was. I giggled and told him it looks really big and I said it would be fun doing it as I smiled at Mark. I whispered it would really turn me on even and I shook my head yes telling him again I would enjoy doing it for him. I hoped he would see how big it was and then tell me to fuck him after he sees what Ted has between his legs.* We had a good day talking about our dreams and I finally turned it to sex talk when I asked him about his sex fantasies. Mark smiled and told me he would tell me a few of them this weekend because he had to have a few drinks in him to have the guts. I whined and told him I tell him about my dreams when he wants me to and he looked down and told me I was a lot braver than he was. I smiled and asked him if he had really kinky fantasies and he shook his head yes and told me they were really bad sometimes and even worse than my dreams probably. I giggled and told him I liked bad and begged him to tell me one and he shook his head no. Mark told me that he really only has a couple and they are both really bad and he needs alcohol to make him brave enough to tell me them. I acted like I was mad at him pouting for not telling me and he still wouldn’t talk about them.* When Mark left we kissed and said our loves and I gave him his minute playing with his favorite toy and I stopped him when he ran out of time. I stood there watching him go to his car and drive away before I shut the door and went back to the living room. I ended up playing with myself for a while but never got it to have an orgasm. I wanted to stop having orgasms until this weekend now so I would look like it was the first time in case Mark insisted on watching me fuck his brother. I would have to talk to Ted in private tonight and explain how he had to make it like it was the first time he fucked me if it happened. I planned on drinking enough to be drunk so it would look normal when I agreed to fuck his brother if he wanted me to. I had to make it all look real about it being the first time I fucked another man so he wouldn’t know it was many times past that. Plus just in case Mark watched closely as his brother’s wonderful thick long cock slid inside me it had to look like I was being stretched more since it was supposed to be the first time a thick long cock fucked my little pussy. It wasn’t long and I had to get ready for work so I ran upstairs and got dressed for work.* I was excited all day at work thinking of how I would guide Mark to coming up with the idea of me fucking other men. When I got to the house I was disappointed that Ted wasn’t there until late because I changed my mind of not fucking Ted for a while. I planned on having two loads of his cum inside my little pussy so it would be extra special for Mark tonight when I went down to him. I was going to tease him so much tonight before I let him know I had something for him that he desired so much from me. Ted didn’t walk in until almost eleven and I had my white long thick robe on and I was watching for him at the kitchen window. I had the lights out and the TV on with the volume low and ran to the couch and sprawled on it with my legs askew like I fell asleep and they just fell away from each other. With just the long robe open and no panties or anything else on I wanted to look enticing to Ted and see if it would catch his eyes and get his blood flowing.* I had been playing with myself so I would be wet between my engorged lips of my pussy so I would be very interesting to the urges of his lust. He came in and didn’t say anything and I was lying there like I fell asleep while watching TV after working today. I had one arm across my stomach with the other hanging down off the couch with my fingertips almost touching the floor. I heard him stop and I mumbled softy like I was having a dream that was trying to make me talk in my sleep. I wanted to see if he would just try to m***** me in my sleep and it turned me on when I thought it up earlier. It was hard to keep it up because he didn’t seem to be there anymore yet I didn’t move much to look like I was sleeping. I almost jerked when I felt a light touch on my pussy right between the outer lips of my pussy. I pictured the tip of his finger just touching like a feather and sliding down the edges of my wet lips. I let out a soft mumble in my sleep and turned my head towards the back cushion of the couch as I moved my legs and that touch disappeared from my pussy. Now I had a leg almost straight out with the other bent up with the knee on the back cushion opening my pussy up more in my sleep.* When Ted put his finger back it was slightly more of a touch and now I could tell it was a light touch of one finger at the bottom of my pussy this time. It traced lightly up my pussy just sliding my lips apart as it slid up until it touched my button and I was surprised when my body shuddered. A tiny gasp as the finger rubbed my button ever so lightly and I was ready this time and I let out a soft moan with a mumble and only let Ted’s name be understood really soft at the end. I wanted to giggle so much and held it back because I wanted to see how far Ted would take it as his finger slowly slid down spreading the lips apart again as it went. There was more of a touch than the first two times and when it got to the bottom it started sliding upwards again and another soft moan left my lips and I moved the hand on my stomach up to my tit and fondled it softly and then let it rest there. When the finger got back to my button it rubbed it with just a little more pressure than it did before and I softly moaned oh god Ted in my sleep. When my hand moved down from my tit his finger quickly moved and I gave the top of my pussy and button a little rub and softly moaned a mumble and fuck me could only be understood falling on his ears.* Ted was being careful not waking me as he softly put his finger back and it was two this time and her rubbed the outside of my hole and then slowly pushed them in ever so gently. I slowly let my hips roll so my pussy rose slightly to fuck up to his fingers and he pushed them in gently at least an inch. When I raised my arm that was hanging I heard a slight noise and knew that Ted had to dodge it and I got it up and softly fondled both tits for a second. I arched my head back moaning softly and then I lay there still with a whisper soft moan. When Ted started pulling his fingers out I pumped towards them with my hips again and he sunk them deeper inside me and I let my hips down again. Ted was fucking me slowly with two fingers and then I felt his breath on my pussy so I was ready when his tongue touched my button lightly and softly moaned with my face up and mouth open. I was trying to make it look really sexy and hot to him and it was working. I felt him lightly licking my button while he was fucking my open pussy with his fingers slowly and I let out oh god with a longer soft moan.* The only problem was it had an effect on me and my stomach jumped and I felt my pussy have a soft spasm on his fingers and making me arch my neck again with a soft gasp. I didn’t do that on purpose and it just happened naturally surprising me. I felt my pussy let out more of my juice and his tongue was licking my button fully but really soft and I couldn’t help but enjoy it. I softly moaned out of my parted lips oh ted yes softly and turned my head side to side slowly leaving it facing away from the back of the couch. My hips were fucking his fingers slowly but steady now as I bent my other leg up and spread my thighs more. I moaned softly as I fondled my tits and squeezed my nipples gently as I was really enjoying it. I moaned out oh god and opened my eyes suddenly and jumped up looking at him with a sleepy look brushing him away from my pussy like he startled me awake with fog in my eyes. I let out a little screech as I pulled away into the couch closing my robe and stared at him like I was woke up scared.* I sat up and asked him when he got here and he just kept smiling at me laughing softly and I mumbled I fell asleep trying to look confused to him. Ted kept smiling and softly said I was dreaming I was fucking him and I said how did you and stopped talking mid-sentence and saw it was 11:23 now. Then I asked him what he was talking about and Ted told me I talk in my sleep when I dream I’m fucking somebody and laughed softly. I kept looking at him like I was trying to think and Ted said I was saying his name as I was fucking him in my sleep. I just kept trying to look confused and Ted got up sitting next to me and turned my face with his hand and kissed me a really sexy kiss and I moaned into his mouth as I kissed him back. I felt him take my hands from my robe holding it shut and when he opened my robe it slid from my shoulders. I let him slide it down my arms as he got my arms out and he let it fall behind me on the couch. Ted pushed my face up when he moved his lips down nuzzling my neck under my chin he was kissing and sucking on it softly. I wasn’t acting anymore as I moaned from the gentleness of his lips on my neck. He slowly leaned me back as he kept me from just falling back and he was kissing down the front of my body as his lips slowly slid down and I felt his lips on one of my tits. I groaned when I felt him bite my nipple hard and gasped out oh god and my back was on the couch as I fondled his head softly with my hands.* Ted responded in a fantastic way to my teasing act I did to him and he was in complete control now and had me responding to his horny passion. I knew I had to use this act on Mark when he got home tonight just to see how he liked it. Ted still held my nipple with a gentle tight pressure and pulled it out while he held my tit from pulling with it before he let go letting it snap back to my tit. I whined from the painful pleasure as Ted moved his mouth and hand to the other tit making me flinch from the same painful pleasure given to it also. When he moved up kissing me passionately I felt his big cock poking at my belly and I wondered when he took his shorts and boxers off. I didn’t notice them off when he turned me to kiss him but I was looking at his face at the time. Ted kissed his way down and treated my tits and nipples to more of that painful pleasure before he was kissing and sucking on my soft belly. His lips kept kissing and sucking their way down until I felt him raising my legs spread slightly and I held them up with my hands on my thighs as his lips found my hard button. He sucked and licked my button and when his teeth nibbled on it I gasped out oh god ted and his mouth left my button. I heard Ted tell me that was what I was saying in my sleep while I was dreaming. He softly laughed before his lips went back on my button sucking on it again making me moan loudly.* When Ted moved his mouth even lower I felt a firm slow lick from my butthole up my pussy spreading my lips with his tongue firmly licking upwards. When he put his elbows on the cushion of the couch I was in his arms and he put his hands on my thighs pulling them back and downward. My knees were on each side of my body and he curled my hips up like Mark did when he had me like my pussy was a bowl and Ted licked and sucked my pussy with his mouth. He was firm and strong with his sucks and licks and he felt almost a****listic about it. I never had anyone do it like that with complete control over me before and I wanted more of it. It wasn’t gentle but it wasn’t vicious at all but there was just a strong sexual a****l way about it. Ted had me going as I was gasping and groaning with every movement of his mouth and tongue. It wasn’t like it was making me cum but it was just intense pleasure without making me orgasm from it. I just kept thinking that this man was such a fantastic lover as he kept working on me with his mouth. I was enjoying it so much because it was so different from what I have experienced from a lover ever before.* I don’t know how long Ted ate me out like that but I didn’t want it to end and he wouldn’t let me get on the ledge towards cumming really. It was just pure pleasure like I guess a fine massage or something like that but a lot more intense. I didn’t even know that he was moving up until suddenly he thrust that long thick cock of his upwards towards my chest through my pussy. I never felt him rubbing it in my pussy really and suddenly he just was thrusting it inside me without any real warning. That one deep firm thrust just took my breath away in surprise and shock of the invasion of my willing pussy. And it was the most intense stretching of my pussy that I ever felt and that shoved me right up on that ledge on the edge like I was holding on with my fingertips. I had my eyes closed and when Ted pulled his hips back and suddenly thrust firmly forward again I started cumming hard. I didn’t scream or wail but I was only able to loudly gasp and make gurgling noises. Then my eyes popped open and only a slight whine came out of my wide open mouth like I was screaming in silence. * I jerked and flopped around hard with each tremendous hard spasm that took my breath away each time as I was trying to pull myself out from under him with no success at all. It was a fantastic and powerful intense orgasm that was so fucking strong I never knew it could be like that. I’m usually very vocal from what everybody tells me but I wasn’t making much noise at all and I was being fucked with strong firm thrusts that never started slow and gentle. Ted had all his weight on his arms that were holding my thighs down with my knees at my sides lower than my body making my knees sink into the cushion on each side of me. He held himself off of me looking down at me as he was thrusting up into my pussy firmly with harder taps on my cervix this time. It felt to me like his cock was knocking on my cervix now and it was an amazing feeling to me. If he was a half inch longer it might have been painful the way he was thrusting so firm and deep inside me. I couldn’t describe it as hard thrusts but firm would describe it best. I wanted to hold my arms around his neck tightly so bad and yet I couldn’t reach his neck with him up like he was. So I just gripped his wrist on each arm as he fucked me in this new powerful way and I loved it.* When he took his hands off my thighs and lowered his body down to me I grabbed his neck and wildly kissed his lips as my tongue tried to touch everything inside his mouth and I was almost screaming in his mouth. His thrusts were still firm and steady but not with the intensity they were before and I shot my feet up as far in the air as I could with each thrust letting his cock get as deep as he desired. When I took my lips off his mouth I held his neck tight with my arms with my face against his face tightly. I excitedly gasped out oh god Ted fuck me and just whined in excitement under his firm body. That beginning onslaught was just so intense my arms and the rest of my body shook almost violently as Ted kept fucking me. His magnificent cock filled my pussy so perfectly and I wanted him to fuck me all night never stopping until I passed out from the pleasure of his thrusts. I wasn’t thinking of Mark a bit as I was being fucked by his brother on the couch Mark slept on.* Then I imagined Mark was standing there on the other side of the coffee table completely naked watching us. He had his hard cock in his hand stroking it slowly and I don’t know why but in my fantasy Mark’s cock was about eight or nine inches long and a whole lot thicker. It was almost the twin of that cock that his brother was fucking me with and I loved Mark more than ever before. Mark kept telling me I looked sexy and hot while his brother was fucking me and told me that I had to keep both of them happy with my pussy tonight. In my fantasy I smiled at Mark and motioned him to come closer and he sat on the edge of the coffee table holding that magnificent cock with that big head an inch from my open mouth. As Ted kept fucking me he told me to suck his brother’s cock so I stretched out my neck sliding my mouth over Mark’s big thick cock. I slid my lips and moist warm mouth almost halfway down Mark’s thick long cock sucking him as he smiled at me.* When I did that in my fantasy it triggered another orgasm in me and it was a nice strong one but not like that one I had earlier. I couldn’t concentrate on my fantasy as I kept cumming on Ted’s magic thick cock and he rose up and I felt his cock fall out of me. I was gasping from each spasm that had me jerking with each jump of my stomach as a spasm hit my pussy. Ted didn’t wait at all as he leaned forward sliding that big thick cock back into my convulsing pussy a few inches. He grabbed my ankles and rolled me up with my toes on the armrest of the couch that the top of my head was against as I laid there on the couch. Ted was slamming against my pussy hard and fast and I grunted with each hard hit on my pussy. I could feel him hitting my cervix with a strong tap with each hard hit. There was a loud slap with a wet little noise and I knew he made me cream and probably squirt on him like I did so many times before.* I couldn’t keep my eyes open and my mouth hung open with me wailing out in pleasure from how my body responded to his hard fucking of my wide open pussy. Ted was grunting hard and I finished my orgasm and was building back up the storage of pleasure in my stomach from my pussy. I could feel his cock get rock hard and it felt so thick making my pussy stretch tight on it even more as he was fucking me with loud grunts. I felt sweat dripping off the front of his body from above onto me as he kept fucking me hard and fast. I was pinned down so tight that I couldn’t really fuck at him and he was the only one fucking with me just the girl receiving the fantastic thrusts of his magnificent cock. My pussy was so snug on his cock that I could feel it jump and spurt cum inside my willing little pussy and it felt awesome like it always did. I couldn’t even hold him to me with the way he had me pinned down with him above me as his balls emptied themselves of all that cum they were holding. I counted the spurts and it was seven before he slowly lowered himself down on top of me completely spent now.* Ted released my ankles and I wrapped my legs around his waist holding him tight with my feet on the small of his back. I could feel small spurts getting softer and less frequent as he kissed my open mouth and I wrapped my arms around his neck kissing him back. I was now rolling my hips so my pussy would milk all the cum out of Ted’s balls and long thick cock. I could hear both of us breathing hard through our noses while we kissed as we moaned and groaned in each of other’s mouth. After the kiss I held him snug on top of me gently grinding my sloppy pussy on him as I held the side of our faces together with both or our sweats mixing together. I whispered I love how he fucked me in his ear and then softly said he had the most magnificent cock and used it so very well. We just lay there for a while and Ted told me he had to get to sleep for work tomorrow and I let him get up and felt his half hard cock slide out of me and he told me he was sorry for the quickie. He told me that I should let Mark have fun with my pussy tonight again like last night and I didn’t tell him it didn’t happen. * As he took off I saw the mess my pussy and his cum left on his pelvis and his cock as he walked away from me. I just laid there with my pussy tilted up so I wouldn’t leak out too much so there would be more for Mark tonight when he got home. I looked at the time and it was now 12:34 and Ted’s quickie lasted over an hour and it didn’t seem that long to me at all. I thought it was maybe a half hour long before he finished leaving us both a mess of girl cum and Ted cum mixed together. I was going to make Mark so happy tonight as he licked and sucked the mixture of cum out of his fiancés little pussy. I knew my pussy was stretched loose by that wonderful thick long cock that Ted had. It was just like Mark loved it being loose and swollen full of thick cum mixed inside it almost running out. It actually did get all over because there was too much for my stretched open little pussy to hold inside it really. * I put my hand down my stomach and I was wet with sweat and maybe even some of my juice that got splashed out of my pussy while I was getting fucked. I slid my hand down and my pussy felt swollen twice as big as it normally was and I was full of sticky thick juice. It was my juice and girl cum mixed with Ted’s cum and it was a slick thick mix and my pussy was full of it. I was glad I kept my pussy tilted up or a lot of it would have leaked out and on the couch. I wanted to keep as much inside me as I could because I already had a plan for Mark when he got home. I slid three of my thin fingers easily inside me and Ted really rutted me open tonight and it made me smile. I giggled softly when I thought of Mark playing with his special pussy tonight as I slept for him. I cupped both hands on my swollen pussy covering it best I could as I sat up and quickly ran upstairs to my bedroom. I got some cotton panties out and using one hand getting them on while I kept the other one cupped under my pussy and it wasn’t easy. I finally got them up and slid my hand out of my panties leaving the mess snug in those cotton panties.* I laughed softly when I went and turned on the light and only saw only a few drips that got out of me before the panties had me covered up nicely. I got a wet cloth and cleaned up the drips on the floor and walked out and I found a few drips here and there to the stairs and down them. I checked but the carpet hid any drips and I went to the couch and inspected what we left there on it. My robe had a big wet spot half on the robe and the other on the couch and it was sticky to the touch. I was going to clean it up but decided it would make my plan even hotter so I pulled the top of the robe over covering the wet spot pooled up on the couch and robe. I wanted it to stay as wet and sticky as it could and in my mind it was going to make the effect better for Mark. I got on the chair scrunched up with my head on the cushion on the back of the chair with my panty covered butt hanging out with the small of my back on the edge of the bottom cushion. * I kept myself from falling off with my feet on the floor and I watched TV while I kept pushing the panties in my pussy so the mess would seep through the soft thin cotton better to make them sticky even. My other hand was inside the panties playing with my button with my slick fingers so my pussy would be as wet and full of juice mixed with everything inside me. I closed my eyes and I was enjoying it because my pussy was sensitive and I was really excited as I formulated my plan in my mind. I thought about telling Mark tonight that Ted fucked me but threw that out right away. So I played with my sloppy pussy softly keeping it interested as I invented somebody to use on Mark tonight. I even thought up a sexy story to tell him tonight if he was acting like it really turned him on and I kept watching the clock. When it was fifteen minutes to two I felt the crotch of my panties and they were wet and sticky and it was even at the bottom under my butt like I wanted. I giggled as I got up and slipped on the robe and it was wet and sticky on the bottom just like I wanted it to be.* I saw the wet spot on the couch cushion and smiled as I went and turned the lights off in the room so only the glow of the TV would light the room dimly. I took off giggling to the kitchen and watched for Mark to get home and I had time to perfect my story for him tonight if he acted like I thought he would. I didn’t have to wait long watching out the kitchen window and I saw headlights turn into the driveway down at the road. I waited until I could tell it was his car and ran back into the living room giggling and got on the couch just like I planned. I had my robe right at the wet sticky spot and made it look like I my pussy leaked out on my robe and the couch while I was sleeping. I positioned one leg bent with my heel against my butt and my knee hung off the edge of the couch. The other one bent with my foot flat on the couch and my bent knee up against the back cushion. I tried to picture it and in my mind it was perfect. I made sure that I was spread out very nicely and had a hand slid in the top of my panties with my fingertips in my wet sticky little bush. I had my head flat on the cushion with the top of my head against the armrest with my face pointed upwards and my lips open slightly as if I was sleeping there from falling asleep watching TV.* I was just getting myself under control and had a hard time getting the smile off my face as I heard the kitchen door open and then close. It sounded like he could hear the TV because he didn’t even check for the food I had for him in the fridge before he was walking through the dining room and I could tell he stopped and was looking down at me. Mark wasn’t making any noise and I heard him softly whisper my name and I waited a few seconds. Then I moved my hand in my panties sliding it down farther and rubbed my button softly letting a soft moan escaped my lips and mumbled softly. I let my head roll slowly so it rested with my face on the side facing out from the couch and didn’t move for a second and I heard Mark whisper wow. I rubbed my button slowly and moaned softly again and softly mumbled please stop Gary before I stopped moving and lay there like I was sleeping. I could tell when he got his face close to my sticky wet panties and it sounded like he was sniffing just above them. Then I heard him whisper wow softly again and I knew he was enjoying the little show. I tried not to show the glee and happiness that was inside me flooding out and making my pussy quiver for Mark under those wet and sticky cotton panties that covered it.* I moaned softly again and mumbled please Gary and mumbled a little for a few seconds and ended the mumble with I’m getting married then softly moaned oh god it’s so big Gary. My fingers were rubbing my button again and I was rolling my hips up and down slightly and I faintly heard Mark whisper wow again as the TV softly played in the background. When it felt like he pulled the crotch of my panties over exposing my swollen messy pussy I slid my fingers down farther sticking three inside my hole. I moaned softly you’re too big Gary as I turned my head up with my mouth open more and moaned out a soft oh god so big. My hips were slowly fucking up and down as I slid my fingers in and pulled the side of my pussy out so if Mark was watching he would see how messy and full of special sauce it was inside it even. I pulled my fingers away resting them in the panties at my bush again softly mumbling before I was sleeping again for Mark to take the next step. I was so excited as I waited and I heard him whisper something and couldn’t understand what he whispered.* It felt like Mark put two fingers in my pussy with my panties still pulled away and he was lightly swirling them around in the wet mess that had gathered at my hole. Then they left and I knew he was either sniffing them or sucking on them and I almost smiled. When I felt them sliding inside me I gasped and slowly raised my hips and mumbled I can’t Gary and mumbled again and only let one word be understood at the end and it was a soft Mark. I felt the fingers withdraw and I quivered and moaned softly and whispered please I have to find out please fuck me Gary. I could feel it when Mark slid a couple fingers inside me and moaned softly as he was swirling his fingers around getting them slippery. I gasped when I felt Mark working on sliding in all of his fingers on that hand inside me and I slid my hand up fondling my titties and nipples. Mark kept moving his fingers around like he was working my pussy open and my hips slowly were moving around like his hand was. Then I felt my pussy being stretched around his fingers and then even his hand as he pushed it deep inside me slowly. I moaned oh god Gary it’s so thick as I turned my face to the back cushion of the couch and I could feel his thumb stopping his hand from going deeper. I wanted him to make it into a fist and fuck me with it so badly but he didn’t.* I softly mumbled and moaned Oh god Gary you feel so big as Mark was fucking my pussy slowly with his hand and it felt so good to me. I turned my head and my face was facing away from the couch as I softly mumbled oh god fuck me Gary your cock feels so good softly and hoped he heard it. I was slightly fucking my pussy at Marks hand as he fucked me slowly with it and I was softly moaning every few seconds. I tried hard not to move much because I didn’t want to “wake up” yet so Mark would have more fun playing with me while I was sleeping. Plus I wanted to get it in his mind how much I desired to try a bigger cock so he could think about it and maybe have me do it for him. The only thing was I had to cut off Ted so if Mark watched I had to have my pussy tight as much as possible. I needed it to look like I was being stretched open for the first time by a big cock and if I was lucky he would never know I have been fucking around on him. So I kept it under control while Mark was fucking me while I was dreaming in my sleep about fucking a guy named Gary that I invented just for Mark.* I was enjoying it and I slowly kept fondling my tits and nipples making my nipples long and hard for the man I love. Mark didn’t seem to want to end it soon as he just kept fucking me slowly with his open hand as the other hand was holding the crotch of my panties away from it. My pussy was stretched tight around his hand and that was a strange shape fucking me and it felt fantastic. I couldn’t help it and I raised my legs up a little bit in the air as he kept increasing the pleasure I was storing in my stomach and I heard him whisper how hot it looked and I softly moaned. I climbed on that ledge towards orgasm and softly moaned oh god fuck me with that big cock and a few seconds later oh god your cock feels so good Gary. I tried to not take it too far and started just moaning softly as I kept having little spasms and I knew Mark would make me cum on his hand really soon. I whispered softly that I love your big cock Gary and moaned in real pleasure and felt my toes were at the edge ready to fall off that ledge and I would cum for Mark. I softly moaned oh god Gary cum with me please cum with me as I gasped and groaned as I wiggled around on the couch. * I didn’t try to say anything as Mark kept fucking my stretched pussy and I was moaning softly and didn’t mumble and just enjoyed it as much as he did. I was fucking up to his hand smoothly matching his thrusts of his hand as my head rolled side to side and groaned with each little spasm. Mark was fucking me just a little faster and my stomach jumped making me gasp and I felt my pussy spasm on his hand at the same time. It wasn’t long and it did it again a little harder and I was fucking towards his hand while it was fucking me. I heard Mark whisper cum for me Traci and I lost it and had a real nice orgasm and I was happy it wasn’t intense enough to “wake me up”. I softly jerked with each nice spasm of my nice orgasm as Mark held his hand in deep like it was a cock cumming inside me. I felt he was turning it back and forth and it felt so awesome and it kept making me have more soft spasms. I was groaning softly in my supposed sleep with my face turned to the back cushion as my orgasm got softer. When it slowed down to a soft little spasm once in a while I was acting like I was sleeping deeply and I felt Mark pull his hand from my pussy. I wished I had my head turned to see what he was doing but I didn’t think of that in time and he might have caught me. I thought he might be licking all the sauce off his hand and just wondered if I was right.* It sounded like Mark was getting undressed and I heard him softly whisper that was so fucking hot and he laughed softly. I heard him say something about cumming in his pants and I was really curious to see if he really did but I wanted to let him play longer with his sleeping fiancé. I felt the couch move and could tell he got on it and was moving to my spread legs where those sticky wet panties were. I wasn’t moving and just kept my breathing like I was asleep and I could feel his breath on my pussy when the crotch of those messy panties were pulled aside once more. I could feel Mark’s tongue wiggling around in my pussy at the bottom near my butthole and I softly moaned as I slept for him to make it more fun. As his tongue licked all over around my pussy I moaned and mumbled that I loved my husband and Mark froze. I kept sleeping and wasn’t moving and Mark didn’t move for a few seconds. Then I could feel when his tongue was licking my pussy softly again and I started moaning softly again. I smiled slyly towards the cushion on the back of the couch and knew he loved how I said my husband in my sleep.* I was relaxing as Mark licked me clean all around my pussy and then up to my button sucking it lightly making me quiver and shake in my sleep. I would let out soft moans and sometimes it felt so good I would let out a mumble and then gasp softly with oh god yes and it was real when I was doing it now. I had my hand touching his hair and was toying with it lightly as Mark cleaned up around my pussy and outer lips. When Mark locked his lips on my hole and sucked I couldn’t help but raise my hips at his mouth quivering in the pleasure it gave me and moaned softly oh god Mark suck all of Gary’s cum out of me. I couldn’t help but use the hand touching his hair to push down on his head to keep his mouth locked on my pussy. I wanted to wake up and kiss him telling him I loved him so much. But since he wasn’t trying to wake me I thought he was really enjoying it while I slept so I kept sleeping for him. When he pulled his mouth away Mark carefully put my panties on my pussy adjusting them to cover it carefully and then I felt him get off the couch slowly. * I just kept sleeping while I wondered what he was going to do now and I heard him whisper wow again. Then I heard him whisper that I was the most beautiful sexy girl that he ever saw or even imagined. Mark was silent for a few seconds and then he whispered I was so hot and sexy and whispered out a wow again. Then I felt his breath on the side of my face and he lightly kissed my cheek and whispered he loved me in my ear. I felt him shaking my shoulder softly saying my name telling me to wake up so I turned and then sat up looking at him groggily and I asked him what time was it. I noticed that he had his pants and shirt off and was standing there in just his boxers. He told me it was almost three and I asked him if he just got home and he smiled and told me he got home about an hour ago. I told him he should have waked me up and said I fell asleep while I was waiting for him to get home. Mark kissed my lips and told me he couldn’t wake me because I looked like a sexy angel while I slept. Marks said he just watched me sleep and let me dream for a while.* I tried not to cry when he said that and he just makes me love him so much so I sat up wanting to kiss him. I moved over and I acted surprised and looked down at my panties and then touched them lightly. I inspected them a while and then looked up giggling at Mark. I smiled and told him I think I woke up a mess and got off the couch and asked him if he wanted to check and see. I said it in the sexiest way I could say it trying to make it even better for him tonight. I felt the wet robe hit the back of my legs and let out a surprised oh and felt it and said I must have really gotten messy and giggled up to Mark. I looked at the big wet spot on the couch and touched it with my hand and giggled saying yep I got messy. I smiled at him as I put my arms around his neck and his eyes were so beautiful in the dim light. I softly told him when I wake up messy my bed is like that and kissed him softly and as sexy as I could. I leaned back and told him to check out my special pussy I made just for him and smiled up to him. Mark told me he watched while I was getting messy in my sleep and he already cleaned it up for me and laughed softly. I looked at him confused and Mark softly said he did it while I was sleeping and he loved how I moan and try to talk while I dream and smiled at me.* I put my hand in my very wet and sticky panties and felt around in my swollen loose pussy and asked him how I slept through that with a confused look on my face. Mark laughed softly and said I kept moaning as he licked it all up and tried not to wake me. Mark said I never woke up until he was done and gave my lips a soft kiss and shook me. I softly said I thought it was a dream that he was licking and sucking on me and I kissed and hugged him. I asked him if I could cuddle with him because I had something important to talk about. I had a story memorized I was going to tell him just for fun and wanted to find out how he would react to it so I could plan my next move. Mark took my hand leading me to the recliner and sat down and pulled me up on his lap. I snuggled up to him with my head lying on his chest and I gave his chest small kisses while I caressed his chest softly with my hand. I whispered I loved him so much and wanted to marry him and be his wife forever. I was just ready to start the story and Mark asked me who Gary is and I smiled because he didn’t know it but he helped me with the story.* I slid my hand down and found the opening in the front of his boxers and said that was what I wanted to talk to him about. I found his mess of cum in his boxers and he was soft and I giggled and asked him if he had an accident. When Mark said yes I giggled as I fondled his soft cock with my fingertips coated with his slippery cum before I went on about Gary. Then I softly said Gary was a customer that came in every night this week. I whispered that he always wanted me to wait on him so I did. I said he was a good tipper and cute and he liked teasing so I teased him back. I softly told Mark that Gary always tries to talk me into going to his motel room to just talk to him because he was so lonely there at night. I said I always would tell him maybe next time and the next time I would say maybe next time again. I kept playing with Mark’s soft cock with just my fingertips and told Mark tonight Gary came in later than before and told me it was his last night before he left in the morning. I told Mark that he was almost begging me to just talk to him a little bit after work and he was so lonely and I felt sorry for him. So I said that when I get done we can talk in the lot and said he could meet me at my car out back. I told Mark I felt safe because everybody saw me waiting on him and talking to him all week. So when I got done working I went out and talked to him in his car next to my car.* I took my time and kept messing with his soft cock with my fingertips and it didn’t seem to be getting harder and I was worried. So I changed how my story was going and told Mark I got in his car and we were talking for a few minutes and somehow we starting kissing. Then I let him talk me into going to his motel room and told Mark it was the motel just down the street from the diner. I whispered that I had a lot of time to kill since Mark works so late and I just sit around bored waiting for him to get home about two in the morning. I softly said I drank a beer while we talked and hugged him when I was going to leave and I softly mumbled we started kissing so Mark couldn’t hear what I was saying to make it like I was scared to tell him. When Mark told me that he couldn’t hear me I softly said we started kissing and said I just felt so sorry that he was lonely. I felt his cock jump when I said we were kissing again and I smiled to myself and softly said I wasn’t in a hurry and sat on the bed with him to talk some more. I softly told Mark that I never want to lie to my husband and that was why I had to tell him what happened. Mark told me he knows how much I love him and he trusts me completely and he asked me if I left after that. I whispered no and let that sink in and I felt his cock growing bigger.* I waited a whole minute before I softly told Mark that Gary really was a good kisser and I told Mark he knows how much I liked kissing and softly giggled like I was nervous. I softly said I was only kissing him and not really doing anything wrong and he kept kissing and sucking on my neck. I told Mark when he opened my blouse and slid it off and took my bra off it was just my tits and I liked how he was playing and sucking on them. I could tell Mark’s cock was almost fully hard now and I liked how it was going. I stopped talking and teased his hard cock with my fingertips for a while to make some suspense for my love. Then I whispered that he was playing in my panties and Gary was as good with his fingers as he is and I let Gary play with me for a just a few minutes. I whispered softly that when he was trying to slide my panties off I reached down to stop him and pulled his hands off my panties. I softly said he took my hand and I didn’t even know he had it out until he put my hand on his cock. Then I whispered his cock was really hard and a lot bigger than Mark’s was.* When I said that Mark’s cock grew rock hard and I felt a drip of cum leak out and I let my fingertip play with that little drop while I waited to tell Mark more. I softly said his cock was about the size that Ted has in my fantasy and it felt really thick as I held it and felt all of it. I whispered asking Mark if he hated me because he should and Mark tried to turn my face up and I pulled away. I softly told him I can tell he hates me and I just can’t look at his eyes right now or I’ll break down and cry. Mark told me he could never hate the girl he loved and wanted to be married to for the rest of his life. Mark told me he understood the curiosity I had for a cock that big and can’t really blame me for checking it out. He said that it must have been like what I always fantasize about and I whispered it was so long and so thick and just felt so hard in my hand. Then I softly said I couldn’t believe how big his balls were as I fondled them for a few seconds. I whispered he should hate me because I couldn’t help but stroke that big thick cock softly with my hand and kind of lost control of the situation. Marks cock leaked another drop when it throbbed against my fingers and I smiled. I knew he was going to act like I imagined he would so I let myself pause so he had time for it to sink in to him.* I softly said he had my panties and skirt off really fast and I think I helped him get his clothes off and I whispered but can’t remember really. I whispered that we just lay on the bed playing with each other while we kissed and I really was turned on a lot and got really wet and soaked the bedspread under my butt. I whispered that I couldn’t help it and didn’t try to stop Gary anymore because I lost control and wanted to feel that big long thick cock inside my little pussy so badly. I whispered that when he got on top of me I couldn’t help but raise my legs and spread them for him and I knew Gary was going to fuck me and I wanted him to. Mark’s rock hard cock started spurting out cum all over my fingers and a thick glob hit the palm of my hand so I cupped it so it wouldn’t slide off my hand. I softly said he asked me if I ever got fucked by a cock like his and I told him no. I softly whispered that Gary kept trying to get his cock inside me but it was so thick he had a lot of trouble getting that head inside me. I whispered I finally had to hold his cock for him at my pussy hole because I was really wet while he was pushing hard and it only hurt a little bit as it slowly opened me enough to start. I softly said it just felt like he was stretching me open so much and suddenly I felt that big head push in slowly and I couldn’t help but beg him to fuck me because it just felt so good to me. I whispered that I started cumming on that big cock as it was just sliding a little ways inside me before he even fucked me. I whispered I was surprised when my orgasm ended and he was fucking me with all of that big long thick cock inside me and it felt so fantastic. I whispered that I don’t know why I did it but I gasped and groaned as he fucked me with that big cock. I softly told Mark that I didn’t think he would mind it at all and I just wanted Gary to know it was all right. * I softly asked Mark if he hated me for letting Gary fuck me for over an hour before he finally finished that first time. Mark was groaning softly from his orgasm and I whispered Gary made me cum three more times before he finished the first time he fucked me. I softly whispered I couldn’t believe how easy it was to get him hard again with my mouth and it only took 15 minutes before he was fucking me again. I raised my head with a big smile and I saw Mark had his eyes softly closed while he was cumming still and he had his mouth hanging open gasping and groaning trying to be quiet and I put my mouth next to his ear. I whispered it really was sexy having his thick cock in my mouth and I could only suck half of it because it was so long. I kept stopping to see if Mark wanted to say something but he just sat there in silence moaning so quietly. * I moved back down with my face on his chest again and I softly whispered Gary lasted a lot longer the second time we fucked. I giggled softly and whispered he fucked me in so many positions and he changed after every orgasm his big thick cock gave me and I was like putty in his hands. I softly whispered I loved how he fucked me doggy for so long and I had a really strong orgasm and I couldn’t help but scream out I loved how his cock fucked me and he finally finished inside my pussy for the second time. I softly said that I loved how it felt with him spurting against my cervix because Gary had that whole long thick cock deep inside me when he finished. I whispered it really felt fantastic when he was cumming inside me and that was something I never felt before. Mark still didn’t say anything and I softy said I got home about 1:30 and fell asleep on the couch because Gary had me so worn out from all that fucking he did to me. I softly giggled and whispered all those orgasms he gave me probably helped to wear me out so much. I softly said I almost stayed so he could fuck me all he wanted to but I knew I had to tell the man I loved what a fabulous time I had so far.* I whispered that I was sorry for fucking Gary but I hoped he would understand why I did it. I softly told Mark that it felt so much better than I thought it would and I was so happy that the man I loved wasn’t mad at me for just living my fantasy. Mark softly groaned again and didn’t say anything and I whispered that a really big cock feels a lot better than a normal one and I wanted to ask him a favor. I didn’t give Mark time to say anything and I softly just asked Mark if I could go back and let Gary fuck me as much as he could before he left in the morning. I whispered that I just had to get this out of my system so I don’t cheat on him as much after we get married and almost broke out laughing when I told Mark that. I made sure I didn’t say I wouldn’t cheat but said not as much. I sat up and told Mark I had to go pee and asked him to let me know if I could go back so Gary could fuck me with that beautiful big cock again tonight when I come back out. * I stood up off his lap and as I walked towards the downstairs bathroom I said since it was so late I wouldn’t have to wear anything but maybe a pair of panties to keep the mess inside me while I’m coming home. I stopped at the bathroom door and told Mark I would make sure to keep as much as I could inside me since he enjoyed sucking Gary’s cum out of me and he could do it again when I get back in the morning. I went into the bathroom and had to stuff a wash cloth in my mouth to keep from laughing hard and was careful not to lose Mark’s cum I had on my fingers and in my palm. I was going to take it as far as to walk out and start the car and drive down the driveway and down the street for a mile or so and sit for ten minutes if Mark told me I could go. Then I was going to drive back and pull in with the lights off and hope Mark didn’t hear the car drive up. I wanted to sneak inside and see if he was playing with his cock and I was going to watch him if he was. Mark wouldn’t ever let me watch him jack off so I never let him watch me play with my little pussy really.* I opened the bathroom door quietly and walked over to Mark sitting in the chair and his eyes were closed while he was rubbing his soft cock in his boxers. When I stood in front of him he still didn’t know I was there and I asked him if he was picturing Gary fucking me in his mind. Mark jumped from the shock of me there and I laughed and then asked him if he was going to let me go back and Mark just stared at me. I couldn’t help it and I broke down laughing and once I got myself under control I told Mark I would never cheat on him except in my dreams. I bent over close to his face and softly told Mark I was just telling him my dream and smiled. Mark’s voice was cracking when he said now he knows why I get super horny because my dream was really hot to listen to. I asked Mark if he closed his eyes so he could fantasize he was there watching while he played with his own cock. He laughed softly and said he couldn’t help himself so I sat back on his lap and smiled at him. I giggled and asked him if he thought that he sucked Gary’s cum out of my pussy tonight. Mark smiled and told me he would know if there was cum inside my pussy before he started and there wasn’t any. I held my hand up looking at his cum his spurting cock put on my fingers and the gob in the palm of my hand. * I smiled and started licking that thick cum off my fingers and gulped down the gob of cum in my palm and sat there smiling. I told Mark that a man’s cum didn’t really have much taste to it and my pussy tastes really good and it would cover that faint taste a man’s cum has. I giggled and whispered he would never know if he was swallowing a man’s cum from my pussy. I softly told him it is salty a little bit like my girl cum when I’m really messy and I know he wouldn’t know if I had a man’s cum inside it. I had it all thought out in my mind tonight so he would never know I have been fucking other men for months. I smiled and cuddled up to Mark with my head on his chest again and told him I only told him my dream to get even for him not waking me when he was cleaning up my pussy tonight. I picked up my head and softly asked him if he was going to let me go back and fuck Gary again tonight and sat there giggling. Mark smiled and told me he really liked my dream and I asked him if it was like any of his fantasies. He just said it was kind of like some of them I smiled at him and I told him I looked up about guys that have his kind of fantasies. I said it surprised me that a lot of guys have fantasies like his and it was like two out of three guys admit to having those fantasies. I told Mark I would never fantasize about him fucking another girl because I’m the jealous type and I would really get upset about that. Mark laughed softly and told me not to worry because the only girl he would ever want to fuck is the angel in his arms right now. I can’t believe the romantic man Mark had become lately and I really would cry if he ever changed. I even told Mark I loved hearing him say those romantic things he keeps saying to me all the time lately.* I just snuggled up against that man I adored and loved with all my heart for a few minutes. Then I whispered I didn’t know if I could really do it just to tease Mark some more before I was done. Mark asked me what I was talking about and I told him if he asked me to fuck another man I would try but I don’t know if I could really go through with it. I softly said there was no way at all I could do it while he was watching because I would be so nervous that I probably would have a problem just getting wet. I wanted to throw another idea into Mark’s head and said I read that a lot of men just tell their girl to just fuck whoever she wants to as long as she comes home and tells the guy everything that happened. I told him I would have no problem telling Mark what happened after I fuck somebody for him but I can’t do it while he watched yet. I softly said I just don’t know why men have desires of their girls getting fucked by other men. I whispered I just don’t understand what he sees in these fantasies that turn him on so much but I would do it because I loved him so much and wanted him happy.* I thought the time was right and asked Mark if he ever thought about just telling me to fuck some guy and tell him about it when it was done. I was disappointed when he said not really and I said I don’t think he would like it if I came back and told him I loved it. I softy said that I know it would upset him if I came home and told him the guy made me cum over and over while he was fucking me. And I think he would get upset if I come back and tell him the guy had a really long thick cock and fucked me for hours or maybe he fucked me more than one time. I whispered I know it would bother him if the guy was bigger than him and fucked me a lot longer than what he does. I softly said it would be really hard to know if it was great because of the excitement of fucking somebody for the first time or maybe he was really a good fuck. I whispered I think it would have to be two times or maybe even three or four times or more. I softy said it would be the only way to tell if it was just the excitement of doing it or if the guy was really that fantastic of a fuck with that big cock of his. * I let Mark think of that a few minutes and I just caressed his chest and gave it little kisses. Then I whispered asking what he thought about what I said and waited for Mark to say something so I could figure out how to keep leading him on. Mark whispered he would want me to come back saying it was a really an awesome fuck if he ever told me to do something like that. He said it would bother him if I told him it was really a good fuck and the guy had a big cock and he finds out later I lied about it and that would bother him the most. He said he would want me to come back telling him how the guy made me cum over and over again while he fucked me and said that would turn him on a lot. Mark told me I would have to be honest about it and I felt him squeeze me tight in his arms. Mark said that if he ever wanted anything like that to happen the guy would have to have a really big cock for sure so I can live my fantasy. I softly asked him if he meant like Ted has and he laughed and told me that Ted’s cock wasn’t as big as I think it is because he would know by now if it was. I kissed his lips lightly and told him it really looks big when he gets hard in his pants in front of me. Mark laughed and told me it just looks that way because I always dream about huge cocks. He didn’t say anything for a few seconds and then Mark told me if I tease Ted this weekend and get him hard we both will get a good look at his bulge and I just giggled and said ok. * Mark didn’t say anything for a while and I softly told him again I loved his romantic way he talks to me and told him he would be able to talk me into doing anything for him. I smiled and told him I would tease Ted like he wants as long as Mark is there just in case Ted gets any ideas. I kissed Mark’s lips softly and then smiled saying it wouldn’t be good if he wasn’t there because he might walk in finding his brother on top of his fiancé. I giggled and Mark told me just to tease Ted like crazy Friday when he’s there just because I won’t be able to stop him if he was drinking. I smiled and told Mark I’ll tease him but with Ted and I both drinking he better be there to stop both of us if we are drunk and teasing each other. I softly told him it might go too far and if it did I would know for sure how big he was and giggled at Mark. Mark smiled and told me he might wait to see how drunk I get and if I get drunk enough he might just ignore it to see how far it might go. I giggled and told him he better not because I bet Ted won’t stop until he fucks me and sat there smiling at Mark and softly asked him if he wanted that to happen really.* Mark didn’t say anything so I asked him if he would get mad at me if that happened before he stopped it and he shook his head no smiling. Mark said he had no right to get mad at me for doing what he asks me to do and it would be his fault if it happened. I giggled and asked him if that means he was asking me to tease and fuck Ted this weekend. Mark smiled and told me that wasn’t what he asked me to do and told me again he wanted me to tease his brother a lot just to get him hard so we can tell how big he is for sure. I asked Mark how far should I take the teasing and asked him would it be too much if I kissed his brother as I teased him. Mark said kissing was ok if I had to kiss him to get him hard in his pants but just for Friday night. I asked him what if Ted tries something while Mark is in the bathroom or somewhere not around us. I asked him if that happens would it be ok to just fondle his cock a little to hold him back from taking it farther. Mark laughed and told me he would be around and then smiled and told me if it happened and it was all I could do he would understand. I giggled and softly told Mark I think he wants something to happen so he can watch me getting fucked by Ted’s big cock and waited to see what Mark would say.* Mark kissed me a long kiss and looked at me funny for a while and I waited for him to answer my question. Then he asked me what I would think of him if he ever did ask me to fuck somebody for him. I acted like I was thinking about it as I laid my head on his chest again sighing as I rubbed his chest lightly. Then I whispered I would do anything he wanted me to do just to make him happy and I would never think anything bad about him. Then I softly said I couldn’t do it if he watched because that would just bother me too much but maybe he could just listen while I was in another room. I whispered I might have to do it when he wasn’t there and softly told him that was the only way I could do it probably for a while. I softly told him I would understand why he would ask me to do it and I would still love him completely and not think anything bad about it at all. Mark hugged me in his arms and told me not to worry because he didn’t think he could ask me to do it and I was really disappointed but I didn’t tell Mark. Then he laughed and softly told me unless the guy’s cock was huge he would think about it and might just tell me to go for it when I had a chance. I liked what he just said because he was almost saying I could do it if I came across a man with a big cock and I giggled with him as he laughed hugging me against his chest.* Mark said he would want honesty most of all and it didn’t matter if I said it was good or bad as long as it’s the truth. Then he whispered that if I didn’t have a lot of fun doing it then he wouldn’t be happy about it at all and it would be such a turn off. Mark said the only reason to have me do it is because he would want me to have a lot of fun doing it and would want me to get the most amazing fuck of my life. Mark said if I had fun and loved it that it would make it even hotter and more erotic for him if I had a dozen orgasms while he fucked me. Then I almost gasped when he sort of messed up and said it like it was going to happen not if it happened. Mark said WHEN he tells me I can fuck somebody it is just to let me get a really good fuck and it had to be with a guy with a really big cock. I softly whispered what happens if I like it and want to do it again and asked him would he let me if that happened. Mark whispered if we both like it he guessed there would be no reason to tell me I couldn’t do it again because we both enjoyed it. I softly told him maybe if it happened a few times then maybe I could do it while he watched and Mark squeezed me against him and whispered that would be so hot to see.* I rose up and just gave him a soft kiss and cuddled up against his chest again giving it little kisses while I caressed him. I softly said I would fuck somebody else just to make Mark happy and I won’t have a problem enjoying it if the guy fucks me really good now that I know Mark wants me to enjoy it. I wanted Mark to know I was ready to fuck somebody for him so I said it that way and hoped he understood it perfectly. I almost messed up when I whispered softly I was ready when he was and he just had to find the guy and ask me to do it for him. I softly said the guy has to turn me on or I couldn’t do it unless he did. I told Mark he shouldn’t feel bad for being so kinky because a lot of guys have fantasies like he does. I giggled softy and whispered I hope he picks a guy with a really big cock if he ever has me do it for him. I whispered it would make my fantasy come true as long as the guy fucks me a long time and does a good job. I giggled after I said that and Mark was quiet so I knew I said enough to get him thinking.* I gave him another little kiss before he could say anything and told him it was getting really late and we had to get to sleep now. Mark told me tonight was a blast and it was one of the hottest nights of his life so far and smiled at me. I giggled and told him I wished I was awake and not asleep when he played with his special pussy because I love it when he takes care of it. As I was getting up off of him I softly told him I would do anything he wanted me to do because I loved him so very much. I gave Mark a long kiss and whispered whatever he wanted me to do I would because l love making him happy as I stared into his beautiful eyes. I giggled and ran to the stairs and before I turned the corner I blew him a kiss and told Mark I loved him so much. I ran upstairs into my bedroom and hopped into bed knowing he would tell me really soon that he wanted me fucking Ted. I just knew I had to somehow find a way that Mark would actually see Ted’s beautiful cock fully hard and not covered with his pants. I was thinking that maybe Mark would have me fuck Ted upstairs Friday night maybe while he waited for me downstairs. I could go down to him and tell him all about it after his brother gave me a long fantastic fuck Friday night if he let me. I wouldn’t even try to hold back and Mark would hear all of the fucking without me being quiet at all and I think he would enjoy it.* As I lay there in bed I started thinking that maybe I would tease Ted like Mark wanted and maybe let Ted get Mark’s drunken fiancé naked in front of Mark. Then I wouldn’t fight too hard when Ted takes me in another room if Mark lets him and fuck me all he wants while Mark listens to it. I smiled as I thought about how Mark would probably like to at least hear me getting fucked like he wants and he would probably jack off while he listens. All I know is there was no way I could fuck Ted while Mark watches it yet. I really didn’t want him to see how much I loved fucking his brother and how fantastic a fuck his brother really is. Then I thought that maybe I could only suck his brother’s cock in front of him and then take Mark upstairs and suck his cock. Then maybe Mark would tell me to go back and fuck his brother and when I was done I could tell Mark all about it while I sucked his cock again. That was the best idea I thought and finally knew how I wanted it to go. I thought I would just see how the night goes and then do whatever is right as it goes along. * I thought about it and I imagined Mark telling me I could fuck Ted all I want while he was at work. Then maybe I will wait until a couple nights before the wedding and finally let Mark watch me fuck his brother’s big thick long cock. After he sees what it does to me hopefully he will let me keep fucking Ted after the wedding even. If everything goes as planned then hopefully Mark will let me fuck other men after he gets used to Ted fucking me. I hoped Mark loved that lifestyle enough to give me freedom to fuck anybody I want anytime I got the chance. That would be the perfect sex life I thought as I lay there in bed after Ted fucked me minutes before Mark got home and sucked all the special sauce out of me. And then Mark would suck all of Ted’s and my girl cum out of my well fucked pussy that would be swollen and loose like he loves maybe just a few days before the wedding.* I thought about it and then planned on keeping track of every cock that fucked me from the very beginning even. And I really hoped I broke twenty before I was twenty. I fell asleep dreaming of Mark watching me having a gangbang with a bunch of guys and he loved all of it. Ted was one of the guys and Chad was there along with a few more guys I never saw before. I was fucked by Ted in my pussy under me and Chad was fucking my butt while I sucked Mark’s cock in front of me. Mark kept cheering them on as they gave me orgasm after orgasm all night long. In the dream they were still there the next morning and Mark told them to get fucking me again and they all fucked me for hours again. When they left Mark told them they could stop by anytime even if he wasn’t there and they could fuck me all they wanted. Mark told them I was the perfect slut and I had to fuck anybody he wanted me to fuck.* It seemed to be a really long dream and I swear it seemed like it lasted all night. Ted was bragging that he trained me to be the perfect slut and Mark even thanked him for training me. Mark loved watching it all as I was fucked by all of them and he was smiling all the time. When we were finally alone Mark gave me a long sexy kiss telling me he loved me and he wanted me to fuck anybody I wanted anytime I wanted. Then Mark had me lie down on my back on the bed and sucked all of the special sauce all those guys left in my pussy before they left us. It was the perfect dream and I was so happy in it and loved being married to my Mark. I loved him so much and he loved me even more because I made him so happy.Thursday* I got up when the alarm went off at 11 the next morning and I took a quick shower and went down and woke Mark up. I had him go take his shower and before he went up he told me when he got back he wanted to talk to me about this weekend more. I peeled a couple oranges because he told me that was all he wanted for breakfast today and took it into the living room and waited for Mark to come down. He came down a few minutes later and sat down and I let him start eating some of the oranges before I asked him about the weekend. Mark said he would like to sit around a fire in the back yard Friday night drinking with Ted just so I could get to know him better. I told him that sounded like fun and he asked me to ask Ted if he could pick up the alcohol for us tomorrow for Friday night if he was interested in doing it with us.* A few minutes later Mark asked me to do another favor for him. I told him I couldn’t go fuck Gary because he left town already and broke out laughing when Mark turned and glared at me. It took a few minutes to stop laughing and Mark wouldn’t even look at me so I finally had to tell him I was sorry with a little kiss on his cheek thrown in. I asked him what he needed me to do and Mark told me it would just be strange sounding and told me he would tell me after he has a bit to drink Friday. I slid over and cuddled up to Mark and told him to stop being scared to tell me things because I was going to be his wife and he still wouldn’t tell me. I got down on my knees in front of him and begged in a little girl voice and said pretty please to him and told him I would do anything he wanted me to do. Mark laughed softly and told me I keep saying that to him and maybe he would find out if I really would do anything. I smiled at him seductively and told him there is only one way to find out and giggled with a smile on my face. That was all it took and Mark told me to sit down and he would tell me what he wanted me to do.* I got up and sat down next to him and waited while he ate some more of the oranges and finally he told me. Mark said I should wear something really sexy and kind of revealing on Friday night and said it would help me get Ted bulging in his pants. I asked him how far I should take the teasing really now that we aren’t trying to tease each other like mad. Mark smiled asked me what I would be comfortable with really and I giggled. I told Mark that what we discussed last night about what I could do sounded ok with me as long as it was ok with him. I told him that it wouldn’t bother me to kiss and fondled him through his pants as long as he was comfortable with it. Mark told me he wouldn’t have a problem if I did that really and smiled at me telling me he trusted me completely. * I was going to try a different tactic on Mark today so it would turn him on even more with the idea of his brother fucking around with me. I was going to stop acting so slutty like and start being the innocent little girl he thought I was. I acted nervous as I asked him if I’m with Ted doing that and Mark was somewhere else what I should do if he suddenly puts my hand inside his pants. Mark asked me if that would bother me that much if it happened and I looked down like I was unsure of myself about it and sort of scared. I acted like I was thinking about it and finally said I guess it wouldn’t bother me and Mark said if it suddenly happened I should do what I feel like is right at that time. He told me if it bothered me to just tell him no and to stop that and told me he didn’t want me to do something that would upset me. I looked up at Mark and said if I had a few drinks in me it wouldn’t be so bad and he told me not to do something that would bother me and I said ok with a big smile on my face. I giggled and told Mark he better be there and he better not get too drunk to stop it.* We cuddled and just talked for a while and I tried to get Mark to tell me one of his fantasies and he wouldn’t. I finally got him to promise that if I teased Ted like he wanted me to do then he had to tell me two of his fantasies. I thought that was a good deal and I wished I remembered about him bringing up a deal before that he never explained about when I was awake. The rest of the day we talked about everything and sex wasn’t brought up again much. When Mark left for work I gave him his minute and asked him if I should start teasing Ted a little bit tonight and he told me to be careful if I did. I teased him by telling him if I had to that I would just give him a blowjob to stop him tonight. Mark smiled and told me just to wait until Friday night because he wouldn’t be here to see the bulge anyway. I giggled and told him I should at least practice and Mark told me just to tease the rubber Ted I have in my room and kissed me.* At work that night I thought about telling Ted about how I’m going to be teasing him on Friday night. After thinking of it I came up with not letting him know at any time Friday or before so Mark wouldn’t notice it looked like Ted knew about it while I was doing it. I wanted it to look real and not warning Ted would keep it real so I wouldn’t warn him. I got there after work and Ted wasn’t there and he walked in about ten that night. When he walked in I started teasing him and Ted told me he wouldn’t fuck me until Saturday in front of his brother. I told him not this Saturday and he asked me if I talked to Mark about it. I told him no and said I couldn’t do it in front of him this time and to give me a little more time. Ted told me he was going to fuck me in front of his brother Saturday so I better talk to him before it happens. I started getting worried and just asked Ted if he would like to sit around in the back yard with a fire going and drinking with us on Friday night. Ted smiled and said that sounded like fun and he said he had no plans. I asked him about picking up the alcohol for us and Mark would pay him Friday after we picked up some food and snacks and Ted said he would. I didn’t say much to Ted after that because I really was scared he was going to do what he said he would on Saturday and Ted said he wouldn’t fuck me tonight anyway.* I was tired and Ted went to bed about 11:30 and I went up a half hour later. I left a note on the table for Mark telling him to crawl into bed with me tonight and sleep with me if he wanted to. I went to bed in my white little nightie and fell asleep pretty quickly and didn’t seem to dream at all. I woke up as Mark had me cuddled up to him with my head on his chest and I was half awake and falling back to sleep. Mark whispered asking me if I talked to Ted and I mumbled that Ted said he wanted to do it and would get the alcohol. I don’t know why but I mumbled that Ted said he would fuck me in front of his brother Saturday as I was starting to fall asleep. Suddenly it hit me what I said and my eyes popped open in the dark and I hoped Mark didn’t understand me when I said it. I heard him softly sigh and then Mark whispered telling me that he wouldn’t fall for that again and told me I would have to do a lot better to fool him again. I giggled and told him I wanted to check and see if he was listening and I thought I got really lucky that time and sighed softly in relief. I told myself I better start being a lot more careful or Mark would find out about everything. I softly told Mark I loved him and fell asleep after that and didn’t wake up until Mark woke me up.Friday* I was dreaming that I was getting fucked in my pussy and butt by a couple of guys I couldn’t see and I woke up and didn’t move. I could feel fingers fucking my butt and fingers fucking my pussy at the same time and it was feeling really good in both. I acted like I was still sleeping since I knew it was Mark and I didn’t want him to stop. I acted like I was moaning in my sleep as Mark kept playing with both of my openings and I wished I had a cock in my mouth even and I moaned a little louder when I imagined it. Then I heard Mark softly say he could tell I woke up and I softly moaned as I pushed back to him gently and moved my hips slowly. Mark asked me how it was feeling and I moaned out that it felt really nice in a soft voice. He told me when he started I wasn’t very wet but I got soaked really fast and it seemed like somebody turned on a faucet and he softly laughed. Mark took both sets of fingers out of me and he reached over with the hand that was in my pussy and turned my head back and kissed my open mouth. When Mark pulled his lips away I took that wrist of the hand on my chin and put his fingers in my mouth and sucked on them and he whispered wow.* When I let go of his hand Mark moved his hands to my hips and when he slid my little panties down to get them off I wanted to teach him a lesson. I stopped him and told him he made me promise not any more fucking until the wedding night and told him I warned him and was going to stick to it. Mark told me he wanted to fuck me and didn’t care about the agreement and I told him if he said make love to me instead of just fuck me I might have done it and he quickly told me make love but it was too late. I know it was evil of me because I get fucked all the time and he doesn’t ever get to fuck but I did it anyway. But he had to learn not to make me promise something like that and expect me to break the promise less than a week later. We just kissed with my panties down to my knees and then it got a lot hotter as he was playing in my pussy. I was really pleased with how he used his fingers and he seemed to be learning fast lately and he got my juices flowing. I fondled his hard cock softly and hoped he wouldn’t cum too fast because I planned on sucking on his cock slowly in a little while. It hit me when we were necking like that his cock seemed different from the first time we messed around.* I stopped Mark and told him I wanted to do something because he seems different for some reason. I jumped up and went and got that tape measure out and giggled as I turned and smiled at Mark. I softly told him I had to measure him again because it just seems like it was different from when we first started. I told Mark to stand up straight so I could measure him and he got out of the bed and stood there with his cute cock sticking out hard and proud. I walked over smiling and got down on my knees and looked up at him and told him I just wanted to measure him. I giggled and told him it was about nine months ago and I just wanted to see if it was different now. I was pleasantly surprised as I measured how long it was and I was shocked that he now was almost seven inches long now. I looked up at him and whispered wow telling him how long it was. Then I measured the thickest part like I did before and I gasped and softly said he was even thicker now because he really was. I looked up shocked at Mark and told him he was now six and a half inches thick and I knew it was bigger because it was feeling even better the last few times we made love. I giggled and told him he grew bigger in the last nine months and I like it a lot and smiled up at him dropping the measuring tape.* Mark asked me if I really liked it better now and I told him I loved it no matter how big it was because it was a perfect cock. I told him I could tell it felt a lot better lately and now I know why and smiled up to him. Mark said he bet I would love it if a cock twice as thick as his cock fucked me and I giggled and told him I would probably be crazy wild with a cock that big fucking me. Then I told him if it was about ten inches long so it can get deeper and the guy fucked me a long time I would go wild for sure. I smiled really big and told Mark that would make it amazing probably and I would fuck that man for hours if he could last that long. Mark told me if that ever happened that he bet the guy would be fucking me twice as much he would get to and I giggled and softly said at least. I said I would still need the man I love to make love to me once in a while at least for the first couple of years they’re both taking turns fucking me. I giggled and said that I might fuck that man every day two or three times but I would save at least one or two days where my husband would fuck me just so he won’t feel left out and I laughed hard and it took a while to stop and I just smiled up to Mark.* I softly fondled his cock with both hands slowly and told Mark I really do love how hard and thick his cock was now and giggled softly. I whispered that I thought he felt like he was stretching me when he made love to me the other day and now I know why my pussy was so happy. I wanted Mark to feel good about his cock because I loved him and to be honest it really was a nice cock. But I just seem to like a cock that was thicker and longer but I didn’t tell Mark that yet because he didn’t need to know how good it was for me. I didn’t want him to feel that his cock wasn’t good enough for me but it really was to be honest with myself. The real problem was how he didn’t last very long and he never gave me a good fuck when it was doggy fashion and I loved being fucked that way. He would always lose it in minutes in that position and it never lasted long enough to get me even started well enough.* I was about to put my warm mouth on the head of his nice cock but I suddenly had another idea and asked Mark if he would like to fuck me instead smiling up at him. When Mark’s eyes opened wide and he told me he would like that so much more I blurted out that I forgot about the promise and giggled while I smiled up at him. I was being a mean cock tease because he had to learn not to make me promise something he won’t like later. That way when he forces me to fuck another man for him I will say no until he makes me promise I’ll fuck the guy and that way he might like it better. I kept thinking how fun it would be if I was on Ted’s long thick cock riding it reverse cowgirl while I was playing with Mark’s cock right now. I knew that Mark can’t see me fuck his brother for a while but I hoped tonight he would tell me to fuck him while he waits for it to get done. I’ll tell him his brother might not last long so maybe I should just keep getting him up each time he cums until he can’t get up anymore. That way Mark wouldn’t know that I was just fucking one long fuck while I was in Ted’s room and would think it was two or three and he wouldn’t feel bad about his brother fucking me so long.* I slowly slid my warm wet mouth on Mark’s rock hard very nice cock that most women would be so happy and satisfied with. But I was given the chance to find out what a really long and very thick cock felt like while it was fucking my little pussy that night with Chad. Not to mention all the times after that with Chad and now my future brother in law since he was hung like Chad’s amazing cock and can fuck at least as well as Chad also if not better. I gave his cock just a few slides of my wet warm mouth and then pulled my mouth off and I smiled and told him to keep his eyes open and stop fantasizing please. Mark opened his eyes and told me he would try and I whispered that I would love it if he described one of his fantasies to me while I work on his friend. I giggled and slid my mouth on his nice cock again and kept my eyes looking up at Mark while I sucked and licked his cock. Mark wasn’t saying anything as I was sucking his cock and I was disappointed but didn’t keep pushing it.* Then suddenly he softly told me that he was walking in the door after he got home from work and found food I had for him in the fridge so he got it out. Mark said that he put it in the microwave and got it started and walked into the dining room and could hear moaning in the living room. He softly said he could tell it was my voice and said he thought he was going to catch me playing with myself so he snuck in so he could watch. I slid my mouth off his cock and softly told him to just keep telling it like he was reading a book and try to keep it from making him cum because I wanted to hear the whole thing. Mark smiled and told me he never tried that before and said he would really try and told me I was really making it feel too good though. I smiled and told him to stop me whenever it got too much for him and I would wait until he was under control again and he told me he would. Mark told me it would help a lot if I just gave it a small suck once in a while and do a lot of licking so it wouldn’t be like it was time to cum and I giggled at him. I told him now I know he has something that tells him it was time to cum and I guess I will learn it so we can make love a lot longer.* I started licking his cock while I held it up and even licked and sucked on his balls and about a minute later Mark continued the fantasy. Mark was staring out over me and softly said he snuck into the living room and was standing at the back of the couch looking over. He said that I was lying on my back and Ted was on top of me and we were both naked while Ted was fucking me slowly. Mark softly said that I had my eyes closed and he watched as I moaned out softly and looked like we just started fucking. He said that he moved around the back of the couch to the other side from where our heads were to watch so I wouldn’t see him. I loved that he fantasized that his brother was fucking me on the couch when he got home from work and knew I would have to do that for him some day. I kept licking mostly and would only suck on the first half of his hard cock for a few seconds before I would go back to licking and Mark didn’t seem to need to stop me yet.* Mark softly said that I kept moaning how much I loved his brother’s big cock and he bent down and could see that his brother had really big balls. He softly said that when Ted pulled his cock out while fucking he was astounded how thick his cock was. Mark said it seemed really long because a lot of it was pulled out with still some inside my pussy. Mark softly said he watched Ted’s giant cock sliding in and out of me and got down low to watch it better. He said that he heard the bell that the food was ready and snuck back out to get his food so he could eat while he watched us fucking. Mark said that he brought his food out and kept low as he went down the back of the couch to the other end and he watched me have my first orgasm and his brother just kept fucking me steady even while I was cumming. Mark said that after my orgasm was done Ted got off me and had me get up with me on my hands and knees. He said once I was like his brother wanted he watched him slide that entire giant cock inside me and I groaned out I loved his giant cock in my pussy. Mark said it was so erotic watching while Ted fucked me from behind like I love being fucked. Mark heard me gasp out loudly that Ted’s cock was really getting deep and heard me tell Ted how much I loved it getting deep like that. He said that he watched us fucking for a long time and I had three orgasms and Ted only would stop while I was cumming and then he would start fucking me again.* Mark said that he got done eating and was keeping low while he kept watching me still getting fucked doggy. He said that finally Ted groaned and started cumming in my pussy and I just moaned softly telling him that he was filling my pussy with warm cum and I told his brother I loved it. Mark told me that Ted sat on the couch behind me and he watched as I turned around and started licking and sucking his cock and had no problem sucking it all down my throat as I got him hard again in just minutes. He said that we still didn’t see him and he watched me move around and stooped over his foot long cock that looked three times thicker than his cock is. Mark said I aimed it at my pussy and slowly slid down his cock until he was all the way inside my pussy and I wiggled around on the bottom of it giggling. He said I told Ted I loved how it felt when he stretched me so much and felt like he was hitting my stomach with his cock inside me. * I noticed that even though Mark wasn’t having me stop he would look up and take a few breathes like he was controlling it by doing that once in a while. After the second time I quit stopping what I was doing since it didn’t seem to have an effect on him when I stopped. I didn’t feel him growing thicker and harder since I was just really holding his cock with my fingertips. When Mark said I looked at him in his fantasy and I told him I was just thanking his brother for treating him better and I needed more time to thank him better it happened. I was licking the side of his cock as I held it with my fingertips lightly and suddenly his cock jumped up and spurted out the first spurt and I wasn’t ready. He shot past my shoulder getting some on me and I started giggling and just watched as his lose cock shot out spurt after spurt and Mark wasn’t looking at me and had his eyes closed now bent over a little. He seemed to hold his breathe when each spurt shot from his cock and I watched his face and his mouth hung open as he kept groaning and softly gasping. I never had a chance to sit back and watch a man cum before and I thought it was so sexy to see and I knew I had to get Mark to jack off for me once in a while. * I wondered if guys think it’s cute to watch me quiver and shake after I cum or while I’m getting close to cumming or just really worked up a lot. I have been told by all of the guys I have fucked that I have the hottest and sexiest orgasms they’ve seen and they all seem to love watching it when I’m cumming really hard. At first I was really embarrassed after I was done cumming but it wasn’t long before I was comfortable cumming with a man. It didn’t take Chad long to make me realize that men get off on watching a girl cum because they seem to be proud of making it happen. When I sat back to watch Mark cum in front of me I felt my pussy and I was really wet and it was the really slippery wetness and not just the normal slippery wetness. I started playing with myself as I watched him and I was really tingling inside and I was glad I didn’t get fucked by Ted yesterday because it probably helped since I was sort of horny when I woke up. I was so used to Ted fucking me like crazy giving me at least three orgasms each night lately and last night I didn’t get that from him. So my pussy wanted anything it could get even if it was only my fingers.* I sat back and watched as he kept having little jerks with each spurt and I thought it was so sexy to watch as I was just sitting back while he was cumming. I guess it was like I watched him jerk off in front of me and it was so sexy to see but it wasn’t really him doing it in front of me. I have noticed that when guys cum they don’t have the intense jerking from each spasm like I have when I cum or even shake as hard. Guys don’t seem to feel their orgasms as well as I guess girls do. Or at least like I do and maybe I just have such fantastic orgasm and maybe most girls don’t have them as strong as I do. But Mark was shaking just a little bit and would just have little jerks that just had him groaning really. When I start cumming I jerk so much and shake so hard that I think I must have better orgasms than men have and I was happy I did. Mark did do a little quiver when he was all done and I thought that looked really cute when he did it. After Mark got done with his cumming he was so embarrassed how I just sat back and watched it and he even said he was sorry. I told him not to be sorry because I really thought it was so sexy to sit back and watch how he looked while he was cumming. I said that I never got a chance to watch it and I told him that I would do anything he wanted me to if he would jack off in front of me tonight after Ted goes to bed. Mark just said he would try to and I told him the alcohol should make it easy for him to do it. I smiled at him as I sat there giggling while I was playing with my really wet pussy with my fingers. * I was so turned on after watching him cum while just sitting back that I was so ready for anything now. Mark’s face showed how embarrassed he was that he saw me sitting back while I just watched his face and body as he had his orgasm. I tried to tell him I thought it was so sexy a few times and he even was stupid enough to tell me it was private. I asked him to repeat that again and Mark told me he needed to have his own privacy sometimes like I do when I turn on the stereo and lock the door. I watched Mark as he was trying to clean up his cum off what he could find it on and I started getting angry with his privacy statement. When he went in the bathroom I got my rubber toy out from under the mattress and waited for him to come out. I moved back up with my shoulders on the pillows I had stacked at the top of the bed and waited for him so he could watch me maybe when he came out of the bathroom but I kept getting angrier as I thought about it. Soon as he came out I told him that I needed privacy now and he had to leave the room right now.* Mark laughed thinking I was joking around and I got off the bed and started to push him and guide him as I opened the bedroom door. I didn’t scream and just kept my voice normal and had him standing in the hallway naked almost all the way to the stairs and didn’t really think about how I was out there naked with him because nobody was home now. He stood there and I went back and picked up my rubber Ted that Mark had named and went back out and stood there fuming. I shook the Toy at Mark and told him I was going to fuck Ted and have so much fun doing it and said I wanted privacy so I can cum without him seeing it. I asked him if that was ok and Mark looked shocked but he didn’t have that look he had that night when I snapped at him. Then I told Mark I was going to fuck Ted until I’m done cumming at least two times and told him to just wait downstairs for me to get done with Ted because it was private. I smiled and told him I really got wet watching him cumming and Ted will love fucking my little wet pussy in privacy. I said it would happen without being watched as Ted fucks me hard and gives me at least two orgasms like he always does at least.* When I got done talking I heard a soft laugh behind me and I turned to look and Ted was standing there with only his boxers on. He was supposed to be at work and the house was supposed to be empty and I woke him up throwing Mark out of the room. I had to turn towards him to get back to the bedroom door and I let out a little scream and went fast because I was naked and I shut the door and locked it. I heard Ted loudly say he will knock the secret knock when he’s ready to fuck me like I told his brother and I heard him laughing hard. I don’t know why I was embarrassed because Ted has had me naked so much lately and seen every part of my body. But he didn’t see it while Mark was standing there and I was glad I looked as embarrassed as I did so Mark wouldn’t think anything like his brother saw me naked before. I had the door shut and I was glad I did it naturally out of instinct like he never saw me naked before as I stood there in the bedroom. * I started giggling softly as I stood there looking at the door and suddenly I heard a soft knock and Mark softly asked me if he could get his cloths because he didn’t have any cloths out there. I smiled and loudly said that wasn’t the secret knock so just go away and leave me alone until I get done and I laughed softly. I heard Mark ask Ted if he could just have a pair of pants for a little while and Ted was laughing really hard. I heard him tell Mark he would help me and then I heard two firm knocks and then three firm knocks and I grabbed Mark’s boxers off the bed. I unlocked the door opening it and I softly said that was the secret knock and tossed Mark his boxers and then laughed as I shut the door in both of their faces and locked it. As I stood there against the door naked I thought this was going to be a really fun weekend with these two guys alone with me. I thought if I played it right that I would drive both of them crazy teasing them all weekend.* I was going to lie on the bed and let my Ted toy fuck me for a while but the desire to do it left when I got mad and I was disgusted and threw the rubber toy at the door. Then I went in the bathroom and finally got in the shower taking my time. When I was done I fixed my hair and put on the little bit of makeup I wore and started to look through my clothing to find something to wear for the day. I was hoping at night I would be naked with both of them and hoped that Mark would tell me to go fuck his brother in his bedroom while he waited downstairs for me to come back later and describe it all to him. I really planned on getting Mark to tell me to do it hoping that his brother would stop this silliness of fucking me in front of Mark tomorrow. I picked out my little black wrap around skirt that tied on the side and that black blouse and set them on the bed. I call it my fuck me now outfit because I always seemed to get fucked right after I get seen in it. It worked on Mark, Chad, and even Ted so far and I thought it would be perfect for tonight because I was really planning on fucking Ted in his room.* I dug through my bra and panty draw and found a nice sheer black half bra that as I walked my nipples would work their way up over the top and show easily. I found a tiny black G string I never wore yet and picked that out just to start the day with and planned on having them off early in the afternoon. That way my pussy would have a chance to drool down my thighs because I found out men like women with wet inner thighs because it seems to tell them they got me so wet it runs down my legs. I went and picked up the toy and hid it in my underwear drawer under all my panties and bras. I went back to all the clothes and I put it all on and looked at myself in the mirror hung on the door and I thought I looked hot and sexy. It was what I wanted to look like and knew both the boys would be hard whenever I was near one or both of them. I wanted both of them to let their little head on the end of their cock to think for them instead of the one’s one top of their shoulders. That way I would have a fantastic day and an even more fantastic night when I get Mark to force me to go up to his brother’s room to fuck that magnificent cock of his. I was going to be so nervous when I finally let Mark force me to do it for him and not for me in his mind. And I would make it so hot when I tell him how that cock felt in my pussy as his brother fucked me three times and not one long fuck.* I finally was ready and unlocked the bedroom door and then opening it and walked out and Mark looked up to me from the couch and softly told me I looked awesome. I walked downstairs and when I walked up and stood in front of him he told me I looked so fucking hot in that. Then he asked me if I was going outside in that and I shook my head yes and asked him what was wrong with it. Mark said nothing was wrong but it was really easy to see my tits and my nipples were above my bra showing clearly. I smiled and said everybody has tits and nipples and Mark laughed softly and said not like mine. I told him nobody would be staring like he was now and Mark laughed at me hard. Mark said all the guys will have to run and go jack off after seeing me in that outfit and I told him he was being silly. I reached up and brushed my hair to the side better because guys get off on that and tried to put a shy look on my face. Mark told me that he would have to fight off all the guys that will be trying to talk to me at the store today and I giggled and told him I didn’t look that hot.* I giggled when I saw his cock hard and sticking out in his boxers and asked him why he wasn’t ready yet and said there was a bathroom downstairs for him to use. He told me it won’t take him that long but I knew he would have to jack off in the shower and would take him time before he even started cleaning himself up. I watched him run upstairs quickly and run into the bedroom shutting the door behind him and I stood there giggling waiting to see if he came back out. Then I saw Ted come walking over from his bedroom and leaned over the rail motioning me up so I went upstairs and he was naked. I walked up to him smiling and his cock was half hard and looked yummy to me and my pussy started getting wet before I got to him since I never really got my pussy off yet. Ted took my hand and led me to his open bedroom taking me inside and shutting the door behind me. Instantly Ted turned around pinning me to the closed door and was kissing me making me moan into his mouth while I kissed him back. When He pulled his lips from mine he started to kiss my neck under my chin and I felt him sliding my little tiny G string down my legs and I whispered we didn’t have time and he didn’t stop.* Ted had my little panties off and took my hand leading me as he backed up and sat on the edge of the bed and his hands pulled me down so I got on my knees between his thighs. I softly giggled and told him we didn’t have time as I bent over and held that magnificent cock of his in my hand and slid my warm wet mouth over that growing head and the shaft behind it. Ted whispered we’ll make time and I kept sucking and licking on his cock and wanted him to cum in my mouth for the first time. But soon as he was fully hard he pulled me up and got me with my legs spread over his lap and I smiled and closed my eyes while he rubbed that big head in my very wet pussy. I moaned softly as Ted guided me down on that thick long cock as it stretched me open sliding between my slippery lips until I gasped from it stopping part way so I could go up and then back down. Then it was a steady slide until I felt it tickle my cervix with my butt on his thighs and I wrapped my arms around Ted’s neck and kissed him a long kiss.* I pulled my lips back and whispered that I wanted his cock since I woke up and never opened my eyes as I moaned while I slowly wiggled on his lap. As I started riding his cock with my pussy I couldn’t help but moan out I want to cum on his cock and groaned as I raised myself up. I rode his cock for just a little while and Ted kept softly laughing and telling me Mark was going to hear me if I don’t quiet down and I tried. It probably only took five minutes of me sliding my little pussy on that thick long cock as my pussy gripped it tightly before I started cumming. I wasn’t thinking about Mark hearing me as I gasped and let out a gurgling scream with my mouth straight up in the air from the sudden orgasm. I couldn’t help it and jerked around and shook hard from a fantastic nice orgasm and when it slowed down I gripped Ted’s neck tightly and kissed him wildly. When my lips left Ted’s mouth I softly moaned out oh god yes I love it and Ted told me Mark must have heard me cum that time for sure and he laughed softly. I only hoped he was still taking his shower and didn’t hear me cum.* As I kept riding that long thick hard cock Ted unbuttoned my blouse and then pushed my little bra up above my titties and was sucking on them as I rode him with my hand over my open mouth trying to be as quiet as I could. A few minutes later I could hear Mark calling my name looking for me and I should have stopped right then but my pussy wouldn’t let me. That tightly stretched around a thick cock pussy of mine wanted to cum again and needed to feel it when that thick cock shot cum deep inside it against my cervix. It wanted to feel each jump and throb of that thick cock as it shot cum out while my pussy was clamped on tight to it feeling Ted cumming inside my little pussy. I wanted to be dripping his cum when it was done and Mark wouldn’t know it was full of his brother’s cum unless I wanted him to know later. A few minutes later I could hear Mark calling my name downstairs again and then he loudly said he would be drinking a beer while he waited outside.* I took my hand off my mouth when I heard him say he would be outside and loudly moaned and groaned while I was fucking Ted’s big thick cock. Whenever he pulled his mouth off my titties and nipples I would kiss him wildly and tell him how much his cock was driving my pussy crazy. We must have fucked for a long time before I heard Ted start groaning softly and I moaned out that I wanted to feel him cumming with me because I was so close. Suddenly when I felt his cock get harder and bigger I was almost screaming my moans out and gasped out please cum with me. Then I felt that first hard spurt and I held tightly to his neck as I started cumming with him gasping and loudly moaning. Each spasm of my pussy and stomach was intense and I was cumming long after I couldn’t feel his cock spurting and I held his head tight now with my arms and hands. When my orgasm slowed down I shook and gasped as the spasms got softly and more time between and I heard Ted whisper that I really had a strong orgasm. I just made strange sounds when I tried to giggle and tell him yes it was holding onto his head tight with my chin on top of it.* I felt Ted bite and pull on my nipple and I groaned out harder please and it felt like he was trying to pull my nipple off my tit and I let out a little scream and told him to stop. I gasped and tried to slow my breathing down as his teeth bit and pulled on the other one until I said stop again. I whispered that it felt like he wanted to bite my nipples off and he said I told him harder and he made me laugh. I gave him a long kiss and Ted said Mark opened the door and watched for a minute before he closed it and my eyes popped open and I gasped out oh god no. Ted said I let out a lot of oh gods and some of them were pretty loud and Mark must have heard them and that made him open the door. I leaned back and asked him what Mark’s face looked like and Ted said it was hard to tell because his brother was crying really hard. I gasped and softly said oh god what have I done and Ted laughed softly telling me I just had a couple orgasms. I told him fuck you because I felt like crying and wanted to die and Ted just smiled and said I already fucked him. I told him I destroyed the man I loved and I told Ted that while still sitting on his lap as his cock shrunk a little and got softer. * Ted asked me if I really loved his brother that much and I told him I loved Mark more than I can describe and now I completely destroyed him. I felt a few tears start falling and Ted told me to stop crying because Mark really didn’t open the door. I slapped his face and called him a bastard and when I started to get up he held me down on his lap telling me to calm down or he wouldn’t let me go. Ted told me he had no intention of hurting his brother because he loved him and he’s a good k**. I wiped my face telling Ted he was a lot more than a good k** because I wanted to marry that man and be his wife forever and he gave me a light kiss. Ted smiled and said before he fucks me tomorrow that he will make sure it doesn’t hurt his brother before he even starts and I told Ted I really liked him sometimes. He smiled and told me I loved his cock all the time and he made me giggle and I felt a lot better now. Then I told him I better go check on his brother and he told me to make sure I got cleaned up a little first because I looked like I just got fucked really good. I giggled and told him I got fucked really awesome like he always fucks me and said I wished Mark could last as long as he does and he told me to keep working on it because Mark was a virgin before he met me. Ted said it takes time to learn how to control it and he started fucking almost nine years ago and Mark just started with me.* I smiled and said I feel guilty for getting to fuck others and Mark has only fucked me and whispered maybe I should let him fuck around a little bit. Ted softly said I better not get upset about it because he planned on getting his brother laid by a few girls he knows soon. I told him I just don’t want him to fall out of love with me if he fucks another girl and he laughed and told me if that happens then he never really loved me. I thought about it for a few seconds and told Ted to go ahead and do it but don’t tell me about it because I only want to hear it from Mark. And if Mark doesn’t tell me about it then I won’t get mad but I’ll probably cry a lot until he does tell me all about it. I told him to set it up if he thought he could and Ted said if Mark didn’t tell me within a week of it happening he would tell me so I could try to get him to talk. I told him to make sure the girls are pretty and have a good body and make sure he thinks they are hot looking. Ted laughed and said Mark will have fucked two girls within a month if he has to tie him down each time and I giggled and told him to make sure it is fun because Mark deserves it and maybe he should get to fuck the girls a lot if he wants to.* I told him maybe I could hide and watch when it happens and Ted told me to stay out of it and let his brother have a little wild fun before he gets married and I shook my head yes and promised I wouldn’t get upset after it happens. I stood up slowly and a couple of gobs of thick cum fell out of my pussy and I giggled and said oops. Ted smiled and said Mark would be upset if he knew I let special sauce fall out of my pussy before he could suck it out and I giggled and shook my head yes. I cupped my hand over my pussy making sure not to lose any more of that special sauce Mark calls it and went and picked up my little G string panties. I held them up at Ted and giggled saying they wouldn’t keep his cum inside me at all and he told me to come up with another way to tease his brother with it. I finally asked him for something to wipe my pussy with because I was leaking down my thighs and he gave me a dirty shirt and I used it. I went over and looked out his window and saw the man I loved sitting in a chair drinking beer in the back yard and smiled when I saw him.* I turned around and walked over and picked up my G string from where I dropped it when I was wiping off and started putting it on. Ted smiled and then asked me what I was going to tell Mark when he figures out he loves my pussy fucked and full of another man’s cum and I shrugged my shoulders and softly said it terrifies me when I think about it. I explained to Ted how Chad fucked for such a long time leaving me swollen, loose, and my cum and his cum mixed inside me making that special sauce. Ted told me now it explains why it was so easy to fuck me and I giggled and said it was a mean trick and I only did it because I thought Mark wanted me to fuck him really. Ted smiled and told me that he knows I would have fucked him no matter what after I saw his cock that day and I giggled and shook my head yes and told him probably that day even.* I told Ted we would talk tonight if we can but I had to hurry out there because I have been gone for a long time and Ted said about an hour. I gasped and quickly buttoned up my blouse after adjusting my bra and hurried out his door and ran down the stairs. I went through the house as fast as I could while I was adjusting my skirt that never left my body while we fucked. When I softly opened the back door I snuck out quietly and got behind Mark as he crushed his empty beer can and when he stood up I laughed and shocked him. I giggled and told him I think he learned his lesson and I wasn’t upset with him anymore and he asked me where I was hiding. I asked him if he was ready to go to the store and he told me I should fix my blouse and I smiled and told him I was wearing what I have on. He pointed out that I had the buttons a hole off on my blouse and I asked him why he didn’t tell me when he first saw it today. He said he didn’t notice it because he was locked on my nipples and tits that were staring at him and we both laughed. I took his hand in mine after I fixed my blouse and led him behind me as we walked around the garage end of the house to the car.* At the store I made sure to smile and flirt with every guy I saw even if he was with his wife or girlfriend and didn’t let Mark see me do it. Mark kept whispering how all the guys are staring at me and told me I was the most beautiful and sexiest girl they ever saw and I was with him. He was so proud how all the guys seemed to want to talk to me and even did talk to me a few times as I kept taking my time looking around at everything in the grocery store. After we finally left to take it home Mark told me he felt awesome because every guy there wanted me so badly and he was the one with me and not them. He laughed and said they all were so jealous that even though he was ugly and stupid that I was with him because we loved each other. My heart was melting with how proud he was to have me and how lucky he felt he was. I kept telling him he was the cutest man ever made and to stop putting himself down that way and told him he wasn’t stupid. Mark just smiled and said twice he has upset me doing stupid shit and he hoped he learned before he lost me. I leaned over and kissed his cheek and told him I wouldn’t ever leave him unless he told me he hated me and then I would just die.* Mark kept trying to find out or at least figure out where I hid from him and I giggled and said maybe I kept moving around as he looked for me. We dropped off the food putting it away and then got in the car to go to the adult toy store and it’s a long drive. Almost an hour so I had time to mess with and tease Mark on the way and I remembered what Ted told me about figuring out another way to give Mark my special cream. Each time I got in the car I made sure I didn’t have the back of my skirt under me when I sat in the seat. I was leaking the sauce out all the time and didn’t want to leave a wet mess showing on the back of my skirt when I walked around. I couldn’t think of a way to tease Mark with my pussy until he gave me the idea.* We were on the freeway on the way and it is about a drive about 30 minutes on the freeway. Mark asked me if I wanted to play with myself on the way and then the idea hit me. I told Mark I would already have been playing with myself but he messed it all up with his privacy crap and he didn’t deserve to see me play and have an orgasm. I whispered that I had two orgasms while I was hiding from him earlier and I loved how shocked he looked and it made me giggle. I told him that I just wasn’t comfortable doing it in front of him now and I asked him if that made sense to him. Then Mark asked me if he jerked off for me sometime this weekend would I forgive him and I giggled and told him I already forgave him. Mark said if he jerked off for me I had to tell him a fantasy I had just like he did with me this morning. I asked him what kind would he like to hear because I have had fantasies most of my life and giggled at him. Mark was quiet again for a little bit as he drove along.* Then he asked me to tell him the fantasy I had while I hid and played today. I thought about it and was going to tell him I fantasized he had me fuck his brother in his room while he waited downstairs but it was too obvious that I was wanting it to happen tonight if I said that. So I watched him driving as I slid my hand into my pussy and got my fingers covered in that sticky slippery mess I had from Ted fucking me and cumming in me. I told Mark that while I hid I played with my pussy and had two orgasms and my pussy was really a mess. I leaned over and kissed his cheek and then whispered that I didn’t have real panties on to keep the mess covered and had to make sure I didn’t sit on the back of my skirt. I softly said that I keep leaking out and had it on my fingers and slowly slid them under his nose and asked him what my pussy smelled like. I giggled when Mark inhaled and then gasped out that it smelled like heaven and then I touched his lips with my messy fingers and his mouth opened up. I let him suck on my fingers and then took my hand and got my fingers coated again and put them at his mouth again for him to suck on and he gladly did.* Then Mark said he could get off the freeway at the next exit and find a place to park so he could take care of the mess for me. I giggled and told him nope and said this would be more fun for me and it would give me something to do on the drive. I whispered there was a lot of it from me fantasizing and giving myself two really nice orgasms and I asked if he heard me cum while I was hidden. Mark just would moan as he sucked on my fingers and when I pulled them out he told me he thought he heard me let out a few screams and moans but couldn’t figure out where they came from. Mark kept saying he would never tire of that taste and it smelled and tasted like the most erotic thing to him and wished it happened a lot more often. He told me it always told him I got turned on more than he ever could turn me on and wished he knew how to do it so he could enjoy it a lot more. I told him I would try to make it more often but I can’t create it as much as I would like and whispered I loved making it more than he loved it in his mouth.* I kept giving him more each time after he sucked my fingers clean until I finally pouted saying I was sorry but my pussy was empty. I kissed his cheek and even licked it just to make it more erotic for both of us and sat back down in my seat making sure my skirt wasn’t under me. Mark said maybe I could take off my G string and he could suck on it for a while to clean it up for me and I laughed and told him maybe on the way back home. I laughed and told him I loved him so much and I’m always happy when I was with him even if we don’t mess around. I watched his face and my heart melted as I looked at him and I knew I was completely in love with him and would never let that get away from me. I had to be more careful though I thought because I keep getting so close to being caught fucking around on him.* Mark was quiet for a little while and then suddenly he said that I must have had one hell of a fantasy going while I was hiding and I giggled and said it was really hot. He asked me if I could tell him the fantasy that I had while I was hiding and playing with myself and I smiled. I told Mark he did tell me one of his fantasies today so I guess I can and told him he missed it because of this privacy thing he has. Mark blurted out he doesn’t need any fucking privacy and he really was sorry he got stupid and said such a stupid thing and I laughed. I told him to think before he says things like that because sometimes he does say stupid things and told him I still loved him though. Mark told me I was the whole world to him and I was like air even and he needed me just to survive and loved everything about me. I softly told him as he learns more about me as we go on he might not think like that anymore. Mark laughed really hard for a long time and made me laugh too. Then he yelled that would never happen and it was impossible to change how he feels about me and that was stupid to say so I told him I was sorry. That man says the sweetest things to me and he melts my heart all the time.* I told Mark it starts out with us outside the bedroom this morning arguing and I had the toy in my hand with us both naked. I said that when I turned and saw his brother standing behind me he walked over and took my hand in his hand and led me towards his bedroom and Mark didn’t say anything while I went with his brother. I told him that I was led into his bedroom and he shut the door behind me and took the toy out of my hand dropping it on the floor. I said that Ted told me the real thing was a lot better than the rubber one and he started kissing me and I was already turned on from watching Mark cum earlier. I softly said I couldn’t help but moan and he slid off my g string and his boxers while he was kissing me and led me to his bed and sat down. I said that I don’t know why but I was standing there in front of his brother and I got down on my knees on the floor and started sucking and licking on his cock like I did earlier to Mark. I softly said the real Ted is a little longer and a whole lot thicker than the rubber Ted and it didn’t take long to get him fully hard. When I said Ted told me I was amazing with my mouth Mark blurted out any man alive or even dead would tell me that because I really was amazing sucking and licking on his cock.* I laughed and told him his brother stopped me and had me stand up and moved me where I had a leg on each side of his legs standing over his lap. I softly said that I felt Ted rubbing his big thick cock in my little pussy and he aimed it holding it in one hand and his other hand guided me down on his thick long cock. I softly moaned for effect and said it was so thick and I wondered how it would fit and I could feel him stretching me open with it and it felt amazing to me. I kept watching Mark’s face as I told him what really happened today as if it was just a fantasy that only happened in my mind and he was enjoying it a quite a lot. When I told him about screaming while I was cumming Mark said when I fantasized it and was cumming he must have heard me and I said I guess so giggling. I told him how Ted kept sliding me up and down his long thick cock with my pussy gripping it tightly as he unbuttoned my blouse and Mark stopped me and said I told him I was naked when it began. I giggled and said that the fantasy changes as it goes along and asked him who was having the fantasy and he said I was.* I waited a few seconds so Mark wouldn’t interrupt me again and told him how Ted fucked me and sucked on my titties as he fucked me and made me cum again while he was cumming. I even told him how some of the cum dropped out of me when I stood up and put on my little panties and said that was the end. Mark laughed softly and said my fantasies were so much better than his fantasies and told me his cock hurt from being hard in his jeans. He told me my dirty mind was so much better than his dirty mind and I laughed and told him I didn’t believe it because he always fantasizes of watching me fuck all the guys that have big cocks. Mark kept watching the road and he smiled as he drove along in silence. I couldn’t help it when I said WHEN he has me fuck a guy with a long thick cock for him does he think it will be as good as in his fantasies. Mark didn’t really catch it and said it will probably be a lot better than a fantasy and said he bets I cum before the guy has all of his cock inside me. Mark said that the stretching of my tiny pussy will be enough to make me cum probably without any fucking. He said once the guy starts fucking me I will probably cum over and over again and he thinks it will be so sexy to see while that happens.* We both didn’t say anything for almost five minutes and I softly said he would have to convince me to do it for him because I really love him and don’t want to cheat on him like that. Mark softly said it wouldn’t be cheating really and I asked him if he was trying to convince me already before we’re married and he didn’t say anything as he drove along. I waited a few minutes and looked out the side window away from him and softly said he keeps talking of watching it happen and there was no way I can just start it like that. I whispered maybe if he wasn’t watching the first time it wouldn’t be so bad and said I just didn’t know because it sounded so dirty. I softly said but it was really hot to just fantasize about but the real thing, I just don’t know if I could and I know I can’t just start it with him watching like I was a performing bear at a circus. Mark reached over and took my hand in his hand and told me when he has me do it I should know it’s because he loves me and completely trusts me. Mark said he just wants to see me get pleasured so much better than he can do and hopefully a lot longer. WOW I thought as I sat there in silence so it wouldn’t look like I was going to be jumping at the first chance to fuck another man.

Ben Esra telefonda seni boşaltmamı ister misin?
Telefon Numaram: 00237 8000 92 32

Leave a Reply

E-posta hesabınız yayımlanmayacak. Gerekli alanlar * ile işaretlenmişlerdir